Будь умным!


У вас вопросы?
У нас ответы:) SamZan.net

ll chrcters nd events in this publiction other thn those clerly in the public domin re fictitious nd ny resemblnce to rel persons living or ded is purely coinc

Работа добавлена на сайт samzan.net: 2016-03-13

Поможем написать учебную работу

Если у вас возникли сложности с курсовой, контрольной, дипломной, рефератом, отчетом по практике, научно-исследовательской и любой другой работой - мы готовы помочь.

Предоплата всего

от 25%

Подписываем

договор

Выберите тип работы:

Скидка 25% при заказе до 21.5.2024

   

   

  Pretty Little Liars by Sara Shepard

   

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 SPHERE

 First published in Great Britain in 2007 by Sphere

 Published in the US in 2006 by HarperTempest,

 an imprint of HarperCollins Publishers

 Copyright © Alloy Entertainment and Sara Shepard, 2006

 Produced by Alloy Entertainment

 151 West 26th Street, New York, NY 10001

 The moral right of the author has been asserted.

  All characters and events in this publication, other

  than those clearly in the public domain, are fictitious

  and any resemblance to real persons,

  living or dead, is purely coincidental.

 All rights reserved.

 No part of this publication may be reproduced,

 stored in a retrieval system, or transmitted, in any

 form or by any means, without the prior

 permission in writing of the publisher, nor be

 otherwise circulated in any form of binding or

 cover other than that in which it is published and

 without a similar condition including this

 condition being imposed on the subsequent purchaser.

 A CIP catalogue record for this book

 is available from the British Library.

 ISBN-13: 978-0-7515-3835-0

 ISBN-10: 0-7515-3835-9

 Typeset in Sabon by M Rules

 Printed and bound in Great Britain by

 Clays Ltd, St Ives plc

 Sphere

 An imprint of

 Little, Brown Book Group

 Brettenham House

 Lancaster Place

 London WC2E 7EN

 A Member of the Hachette Livre Group of Companies

 www.littlebrown.co.uk

  For JSW

   

  Three may keep a secret, if two of them are dead.

 Benjamin Franklin

 

 How It All Started

 Imagine it’s a couple of years ago, the summer between seventh

 and eighth grade. You’re tan from lying out next to

 your rock-lined pool, you’ve got on your new Juicy sweats

 (remember when everybody wore those?), and your mind’s

 on your crush, the boy who goes to that other prep school

 whose name we won’t mention and who folds jeans at

 Abercrombie in the mall. You’re eating your Cocoa Krispies

 just how you like ’em – doused in skim milk – and you see

 this girl’s face on the side of the milk carton. MISSING. She’s

 cute – probably cuter than you – and has a feisty look in her

 eyes. You think, Hmm, maybe she likes soggy Cocoa

  Krispies too. And you bet she’d think Abercrombie boy was

 a hottie as well. You wonder how someone so . . . well, so

 much like you went missing. You thought only girls who

 entered beauty pageants ended up on the sides of milk cartons.

 Well, think again.

 Aria Montgomery burrowed her face in her best friend

 Alison DiLaurentis’s lawn. ‘Delicious,’ she murmured.

 ‘Are you smelling the grass?’ Emily Fields called from

 1

 behind her, pushing the door of her mom’s Volvo wagon

 closed with her long, freckly arm.

 ‘It smells good.’ Aria brushed away her pink-striped hair

 and breathed in the warm early-evening air. ‘Like summer.’

 Emily waved ’bye to her mom and pulled up the blah

 jeans that were hanging on her skinny hips. Emily had been

 a competitive swimmer since Tadpole League, and even

 though she looked great in a Speedo, she never wore anything

 tight or remotely cute like the rest of the girls in her

 seventh-grade class. That was because Emily’s parents

 insisted that one built character from the inside out.

 (Although Emily was pretty certain that being forced to hide

 her IRISH GIRLS DO IT BETTER baby tee at the back of her

 underwear drawer wasn’t exactly character enhancing.)

 ‘You guys!’ Alison pirouetted through the front yard. Her

 hair was bunched up in a messy ponytail, and she was still

 wearing her rolled-up field hockey kilt from the team’s endof-

 the-year party that afternoon. Alison was the only seventh

 grader to make the JV team and got rides home with the

 older Rosewood Day School girls, who blasted Jay-Z from

 their Cherokees and sprayed Alison with perfume before

 dropping her off so that she wouldn’t smell like the cigarettes

 they’d all been smoking.

 ‘What am I missing?’ called Spencer Hastings, sliding

 through a gap in Ali’s hedges to join the others. Spencer lived

 next door. She flipped her long, sleek dark-blond ponytail

 over her shoulder and took a swig from her purple Nalgene

 bottle. Spencer hadn’t made the JV cut with Ali in the fall,

 and had to play on the seventh-grade team. She’d been on a

 year-long field hockey binge to perfect her game, and the

 girls knew she’d been practicing dribbling in the backyard

 before they arrived. Spencer hated when anyone was better

 at anything than she was. Especially Alison.

 2

 ‘Wait for me!’

 They turned to see Hanna Marin climbing out of her

 mom’s Mercedes. She stumbled over her tote bag and waved

 her chubby arms wildly. Ever since Hanna’s parents had

 gotten a divorce last year, she’d been steadily putting on

 weight and outgrowing her old clothes. Even though Ali

 rolled her eyes, the rest of the girls pretended not to notice.

 That’s just what best friends do.

 Alison, Aria, Spencer, Emily, and Hanna bonded last year

 when their parents volunteered them to work Saturday afternoons

 at Rosewood Day School’s charity drive – well, all

 except for Spencer, who volunteered herself. Whether or not

 Alison knew about the other four, the four knew about

 Alison. She was perfect. Beautiful, witty, smart. Popular. Boys

 wanted to kiss Alison, and girls – even older ones – wanted to

  be her. So the first time Ali laughed at one of Aria’s jokes,

 asked Emily a question about swimming, told Hanna her

 shirt was adorable, or commented that Spencer’s penmanship

 was way neater than her own, they couldn’t help but be,

 well . . . dazzled. Before Ali, the girls had felt like pleated,

 high-waisted mom jeans – awkward and noticeable for all the

 wrong reasons – but then Ali made them feel like the most

 perfect-fitting Stella McCartneys that no one could afford.

 Now, more than a year later, on the last day of seventh

 grade, they weren’t just best friends, they were the girls of

 Rosewood Day. A lot had happened to make it that way.

 Every sleepover they had, every field trip, had been a new

 adventure. Even homeroom had been memorable when they

 were together. (Reading a steamy note from the varsity crew

 captain to his math tutor over the PA system was now a

 Rosewood Day legend.) But there were other things they all

 wanted to forget. And there was one secret they couldn’t

 even bear to talk about. Ali said that secrets were what

 3

 bonded their five-way best-friendship together for eternity. If

 that was true, they were going to be friends for life.

 ‘I’m so glad this day is over,’ Alison moaned before gently

 pushing Spencer back through the gap in the hedges. ‘Your

 barn.’

 ‘I’m so glad seventh grade is over,’ Aria said as she, Emily,

 and Hanna followed Alison and Spencer toward the renovated

 barn-turned-guesthouse where Spencer’s older sister,

 Melissa, had lived for her junior and senior years of high

 school. Fortunately, she’d just graduated and was headed to

 Prague this summer, so it was all theirs for the night.

 Suddenly they heard a very squeaky voice. ‘Alison! Hey,

 Alison! Hey, Spencer!’

 Alison turned to the street. ‘Not it,’ she whispered.

 ‘Not it,’ Spencer, Emily, and Aria quickly followed.

 Hanna frowned. ‘Shit.’

 It was this game Ali had stolen from her brother, Jason,

 who was a senior at Rosewood Day. Jason and his friends

 played it at inter-prep school field parties when scoping out

 girls. Being the last to call out ‘not it’ meant you had to

 entertain the ugly girl for the night while your friends got to

 hook up with her hot friends – meaning, essentially, that you

 were as lame and unattractive as she was. In Ali’s version,

 the girls called ‘not it’ whenever there was anyone ugly,

 uncool, or unfortunate near them.

 This time, ‘not it’ was for Mona Vanderwaal – a dork

 from down the street whose favorite pastime was trying to

 befriend Spencer and Alison – and her two freaky friends,

 Chassey Bledsoe and Phi Templeton. Chassey was the girl

 who’d hacked into the school’s computer system and then

  told the principal how to better secure it, and Phi Templeton

 went everywhere with a yo-yo – enough said. The three

 stared at the girls from the middle of the quiet, suburban

 4

 road. Mona was perched on her Razor scooter, Chassey was

 on a black mountain bike, and Phi was on foot – with her

 yo-yo, of course.

 ‘You guys want to come over and watch Fear Factor?’

 Mona called.

 ‘Sorry,’ Alison simpered. ‘We’re kind of busy.’

 Chassey frowned. ‘Don’t you want to see when they eat

 the bugs?’

 ‘Gross!’ Spencer whispered to Aria, who then started pretending

 to eat invisible lice off Hanna’s scalp like a monkey.

 ‘Yeah, I wish we could.’ Alison tilted her head. ‘We’ve

 planned this sleepover for a while now. But maybe next

 time?’

 Mona looked at the sidewalk. ‘Yeah, okay.’

 ‘See ya.’ Alison turned around, rolling her eyes, and the

 other girls did the same.

 They crossed through Spencer’s back gate. To their left

 was Ali’s neighboring backyard, where her parents were

 building a twenty-seat gazebo for their lavish outdoor picnics.

 ‘Thank God the workers aren’t here,’ Ali said, glancing

 at a yellow bulldozer.

 Emily stiffened. ‘Have they been saying stuff to you

 again?’

 ‘Easy there, Killer,’ Alison said. The others giggled.

 Sometimes they called Emily ‘Killer,’ as in Ali’s personal pit

 bull. Emily used to find it funny, too, but lately she wasn’t

 laughing along.

 The barn was just ahead. It was small and cozy and had a

 big window that looked out on Spencer’s large, rambling

 farm, which had its very own windmill. Here in Rosewood,

 Pennsylvania, a little suburb about twenty miles from

 Philadelphia, you were more likely to live in a twenty-fiveroom

 farmhouse with a mosaic-tiled pool and hot tub, like

 5

 Spencer’s house, than in a prefab McMansion. Rosewood

 smelled like lilacs and mown grass in the summer and clean

 snow and wood stoves in the winter. It was full of lush, tall

 pines, acres of rustic family-run farms, and the cutest foxes

 and bunnies. It had fabulous shopping and Colonial-era

 estates and parks for birthday, graduation, and just-’causewe-

 feel-like-it fêtes. And Rosewood boys were gorgeous in

 that glowing, healthy, just-stepped-out-of-an-Abercrombiecatalog

 way. This was Philadelphia’s Main Line. It was full of

 old, noble bloodlines, older money, and practically ancient

 scandals.

 As they reached the barn, the girls heard giggles coming

 from inside. Someone squealed, ‘I said, stop it!’

 ‘Oh God,’ Spencer moaned. ‘What is she doing here?’

 As Spencer peeked through the keyhole, she could see

 Melissa, her prim and proper, excellent-at-everything older

 sister, and Ian Thomas, her tasty boyfriend, wrestling on the

 couch. Spencer kicked at the door with the heel of her shoe,

 forcing it open. The barn smelled like moss and slightly

 burned popcorn. Melissa turned around.

 ‘What the fu—?’ she asked. Then she noticed the others

 and smiled. ‘Oh, hey guys.’

 The girls eyed Spencer. She constantly complained that

 Melissa was a venomous super-bitch, so they were always

 taken aback when Melissa seemed friendly and sweet.

 Ian stood up, stretched, and grinned at Spencer. ‘Hey.’

 ‘Hi, Ian,’ Spencer replied in a much brighter voice. ‘I

 didn’t know you were here.’

 ‘Yeah you did.’ Ian smiled flirtatiously. ‘You were spying

 on us.’

 Melissa readjusted her long blond hair and black silk

 headband, staring at her sister. ‘So, what’s up?’ she asked, a

 little accusingly.

 6

 ‘It’s just . . . I didn’t mean to barge in . . . ,’ Spencer sputtered.

 ‘But we were supposed to have this place tonight.’

 Ian playfully hit Spencer on the arm. ‘I was just messing

 with you,’ he teased.

 A patch of red crept up her neck. Ian had messy blond

 hair, sleepy-looking hazelnut-colored eyes, and totally gropeworthy

 stomach muscles.

 ‘Wow,’ Ali said in a too-loud voice. All heads turned to

 her. ‘Melissa, you and Ian make the kuh- yoo-test couple. I’ve

 never told you, but I’ve always thought it. Don’t you agree,

 Spence?’

 Spencer blinked. ‘Um,’ she said quietly.

 Melissa stared at Ali for a second, perplexed, and then

 turned back to Ian. ‘Can I talk to you outside?’

 Ian downed his Corona as the girls watched. They only

 ever drank super-secretively from the bottles in their parents’

 liquor cabinets. He set the empty bottle down and

 offered them a parting grin as he followed Melissa outside.

 ‘Adieu, ladies.’ He winked before closing the door behind

 him.

 Alison dusted her hands together. ‘Another problem

 solved by Ali D. Are you going to thank me now, Spence?’

 Spencer didn’t answer. She was too busy looking out the

 barn’s front window. Lightning bugs had begun to light up

 the purplish sky.

 Hanna walked over to the abandoned popcorn bowl and

 took a big handful. ‘Ian’s so hot. He’s, like, hotter than Sean.’

 Sean Ackard was one of the cutest guys in their grade and

 the subject of Hanna’s constant fantasies.

 ‘You know what I heard?’ Ali asked, flopping down on

 the couch. ‘Sean really likes girls who have good appetites.’

 Hanna brightened. ‘Really?’

 ‘ No. ’ Alison snorted.

 7

 Hanna slowly dropped the handful of popcorn back into

 the bowl.

 ‘So, girls,’ Ali said. ‘I know the perfect thing we can do.’

 ‘I hope we’re not streaking again.’ Emily giggled. They’d

 done that a month earlier – in the freezing frickin’ cold –

 and although Hanna had refused to strip down to less than

 her undershirt and day-of-the-week panties, the rest of them

 had run through a nearby barren cornfield without a lick

 on.

 ‘ You loved that a little too much,’ Ali murmured. The

 smile faded from Emily’s lips. ‘But no – I was leaving this for

 the last day of school. I learned how to hypnotize people.’

 ‘Hypnotize?’ Spencer repeated.

 ‘Matt’s sister taught me,’ Ali answered, looking at the

 framed photos of Melissa and Ian on the mantel. Her

 boyfriend of the week, Matt, had the same sandy-colored

 hair as Ian.

 ‘How do you do it?’ Hanna asked.

 ‘Sorry, she swore me to secrecy,’ Ali said, turning back

 around. ‘You want to see if it works?’

 Aria frowned, taking a seat on a lavender floor pillow. ‘I

 don’t know . . .’

 ‘Why not?’ Ali’s eyes flickered to a stuffed pig puppet that

 was peeking out of Aria’s purple sweater-knit tote bag. Aria

 was always carrying around weird things – stuffed animals,

 random pages torn out of old novels, postcards of places

 she’d never visited.

 ‘Doesn’t hypnosis make you say stuff you don’t want to

 say?’ Aria asked.

 ‘Is there something you can’t tell us?’ Ali responded. ‘And

 why do you still bring that pig puppet everywhere?’ She

 pointed at it.

 Aria shrugged and pulled the stuffed pig out of her bag.

 8

 ‘My dad got me Pigtunia in Germany. She advises me on my

 love life.’ She stuck her hand into the puppet.

 ‘You’re shoving your hand up its butt!’ Ali squealed and

 Emily started to giggle. ‘Besides, why do you want to carry

 around something your dad gave you?’

 ‘It’s not funny,’ Aria snapped, whipping her head around

 to face Emily.

 Everyone was quiet for a few seconds, and the girls looked

 blankly at one another. This had been happening a lot lately:

 Someone – usually Ali – mentioned something, and someone

 else got upset, but everyone was too shy to ask what in the

 world was going on.

 Spencer broke the silence. ‘Being hypnotized, um, does

 sound sort of sketch.’

 ‘ You don’t know anything about it,’ Alison said quickly.

 ‘C’mon. I could do it to you all at once.’

 Spencer picked at the waistband of her skirt. Emily blew

 air through her teeth. Aria and Hanna exchanged a look.

 Ali was always coming up with stuff for them to try – last

 summer, it was smoking dandelion seeds to see if they’d

 hallucinate, and this past fall they’d gone swimming in

 Pecks Pond, even though a dead body was once discovered

 there – but the thing was, they often didn’t want to do the

 things that Alison made them do. They all loved Ali to

 death, but they sometimes hated her too – for bossing them

 around and for the spell she’d cast on them. Sometimes in

 Ali’s presence, they didn’t feel real, exactly. They felt kind

 of like dolls, with Ali arranging their every move. Each of

 them wished that, just once, she had the strength to tell Ali

 no.

 ‘Puh- leeeeeze?’ Ali asked. ‘Emily, you want to do it, right?’

 ‘Um . . .’ Emily’s voice quivered. ‘Well . . .’

 ‘I’ll do it,’ Hanna butted in.

 9

 ‘Me too,’ Emily said quickly after.

 Spencer and Aria reluctantly nodded. Satisfied, Alison

 shut off all the lights with a snap and lit several sweetly

 scented vanilla votive candles that were on the coffee table.

 Then she stood back and hummed.

 ‘Okay, everyone, just relax,’ she chanted, and the girls

 arranged themselves in a circle on the rug. ‘Your heartbeat’s

 slowing down. Think calm thoughts. I’m going to count

 down from one hundred, and as soon as I touch all of you,

 you’ll be in my power.’

 ‘Spooky.’ Emily laughed shakily.

 Alison began. ‘One hundred . . . ninety-nine . . . ninetyeight

 . . .’

  Twenty-two . . .

  Eleven . . .

  Five . . .

  Four . . .

  Three . . .

 She touched Aria’s forehead with the fleshiest part of her

 thumb. Spencer uncrossed her legs. Aria twitched her left

 foot.

 ‘Two . . .’ She slowly touched Hanna, then Emily, and

 then moved toward Spencer. ‘One.’

 Spencer’s eyes sprang open before Alison could reach her.

 She jumped up and ran to the window.

 ‘What’re you doing?’ Ali whispered. ‘You’re ruining the

 moment.’

 ‘It’s too dark in here.’ Spencer reached up and opened the

 curtains.

 ‘No.’ Alison lowered her shoulders. ‘It’s got to be dark.

 That’s how it works.’

 ‘C’mon, no it doesn’t.’ The blind stuck; Spencer grunted

 to wrench it free.

 10

 ‘No. It does.’

 Spencer put her hands on her hips. ‘I want it lighter.

 Maybe everyone does.’

 Alison looked at the others. They all still had their eyes

 closed.

 Spencer put her hands on her hips. ‘It doesn’t always have

 to be the way you want it, you know.’

 Alison barked out a laugh. ‘ Close them!’

 Spencer rolled her eyes. ‘God, take a pill.’

 ‘You think I should take a pill?’ Alison demanded.

 Spencer and Alison stared at each other for a few

 moments. It was one of those ridiculous fights that could

 have been about who saw the new Lacoste polo dress at

 Neiman Marcus first or whether honey-colored highlights

 looked too brassy, but it was really about something else

 entirely. Something way bigger.

 Finally, Spencer pointed at the door. ‘Leave.’

 ‘Fine.’ Alison strode outside.

 ‘Good!’ But after a few seconds passed, Spencer followed

 her. The bluish evening air was still, and there weren’t any

 lights on in her family’s main house. It was quiet, too – even

 the crickets were quiet – and Spencer could hear herself

 breathing. ‘Wait a second!’ she cried after a moment, slamming

 the door behind her. ‘Alison!’

 But Alison was gone.

 When she heard the door slam, Aria opened her eyes. ‘Ali?’

 she called. ‘Guys?’ No answer.

 She looked around. Hanna and Emily sat like lumps on

 the carpet, and the door was open. Aria moved out to the

 porch. No one was there. She tiptoed to the edge of Ali’s

 property. The woods spread out in front of her and everything

 was silent.

 11

 ‘Ali?’ she whispered. Nothing. ‘Spencer?’

 Inside, Hanna and Emily rubbed their eyes. ‘I just had the

 weirdest dream,’ Emily said. ‘I mean, I guess it was a dream.

 It was really quick. Alison fell down this really deep well,

 and there were all these giant plants.’

 ‘That was my dream too!’ Hanna said.

 ‘It was?’ Emily asked.

 Hanna nodded. ‘Well, kind of. There was a big plant in it.

 And I think I saw Alison too. It might’ve been her shadow –

 but it was definitely her.’

 ‘Whoa,’ Emily whispered. They stared at each other, their

 eyes wide.

 ‘Guys?’ Aria stepped back through the door. She looked

 very pale.

 ‘Are you okay?’ Emily asked.

 ‘Where’s Alison?’ Aria creased her forehead. ‘And

 Spencer?’

 ‘We don’t know,’ Hanna said.

 Just then, Spencer burst back into the house. All the girls

 jumped. ‘What?’ she asked.

 ‘Where’s Ali?’ Hanna asked quietly.

 ‘I don’t know,’ Spencer whispered. ‘I thought . . . I don’t

 know.’

 The girls fell silent. All they could hear were the tree

 branches sliding across the windows. It sounded like someone

 scraping her long fingernails against a plate.

 ‘I think I want to go home,’ Emily said.

 The next morning, they still hadn’t heard from Alison. The

 girls called one another to talk, a four-way call this time

 instead of five.

 ‘Do you think she’s mad at us?’ Hanna asked. ‘She seemed

 weird all night.’

 12

 ‘She’s probably at Katy’s,’ Spencer said. Katy was one of

 Ali’s field hockey friends.

 ‘Or maybe she’s with Tiffany – that girl from camp?’ Aria

 offered.

 ‘I’m sure she’s somewhere having fun,’ Emily said quietly.

 One by one, they got calls from Mrs. DiLaurentis, asking

 if they’d heard from Ali. At first, the girls all covered for her.

 It was the unwritten rule: They’d covered for Emily when she

 snuck in after her 11 P.M. weekend curfew; they’d fudged the

 truth for Spencer when she borrowed Melissa’s Ralph

 Lauren duffel coat and then accidentally left it on the seat of

 a SEPTA train; and so on. But as each one hung up with

 Mrs. DiLaurentis, a sour feeling swelled in her stomach.

 Something felt horribly wrong.

 That afternoon, Mrs. DiLaurentis called again, this time

 in a panic. By that evening, the DiLaurentises had called the

 police, and the next morning there were cop cars and news

 vans camped out on the DiLaurentises’ normally pristine

 front lawn. It was a local news channel’s wet dream: a pretty

 rich girl, lost in one of the safest upper-class towns in the

 country.

 Hanna called Emily after watching the first nightly Ali

 news report. ‘Did the police interview you today?’

 ‘Yeah,’ Emily whispered.

 ‘Me too. You didn’t tell them about . . .’ She paused.

 ‘About The Jenna Thing, did you?’

 ‘No!’ Emily gasped. ‘Why? Do you think they know

 something?’

 ‘No . . . they couldn’t,’ Hanna whispered after a second.

 ‘We’re the only ones who know. The four of us . . . and

 Alison.’

 The police questioned the girls – along with practically

 everybody from Rosewood, from Ali’s second-grade

 13

 gymnastics instructor to the guy who’d once sold her

 Marlboros at Wawa. It was the summer before eighth grade

 and the girls were supposed to be flirting with older boys at

 pool parties, eating corn on the cob in one another’s backyards,

 and shopping all day at the King James Mall. Instead

 they were crying alone in their canopied beds or staring

 blankly at their photo-covered walls. Spencer went on a

 room-cleaning binge, reviewing what her fight with Ali had

  really been about, and thinking of things she knew about Ali

 that none of the others did. Hanna spent hours on her bedroom

 floor, hiding emptied Cheetos bags under her

 mattress. Emily couldn’t stop obsessing over a letter she’d

 sent to Ali before she disappeared. Had Ali ever gotten it?

 Aria sat at her desk with Pigtunia. Slowly, the girls began

 calling one another less frequently. The same thoughts

 haunted all four of them, but there wasn’t anything left to

 say to one another.

 The summer turned into the school year, which turned

 into the next summer. Still no Ali. The police continued to

 search – but quietly. The media lost interest, heading off to

 obsess over a Center City triple homicide. Even the

 DiLaurentises moved out of Rosewood almost two and a

 half years after Alison disappeared. As for Spencer, Aria,

 Emily, and Hanna, something shifted in them, too. Now if

 they passed Ali’s old street and glanced at her house, they

 didn’t go into insta-cry mode. Instead, they started to feel

 something else.

 Relief.

 Sure, Alison was Alison. She was the shoulder to cry on,

 the only one you’d ever want calling up your crush to find

 out how he felt about you, and the final word on whether

 your new jeans made your butt look big. But the girls were

 also afraid of her. Ali knew more about them than anyone

 14

 else did, including the bad stuff they wanted to bury – just

 like a body. It was horrible to think Ali might be dead,

 but . . . if she was, at least their secrets were safe.

 And they were. For three years, anyway.

 15

 1

 Oranges, Peaches, and Limes, Oh My!

 ‘Someone finally bought the DiLaurentises’ old house,’ Emily

 Fields’s mother said. It was Saturday afternoon, and Mrs.

 Fields sat at the kitchen table, bifocals perched on her nose,

 calmly doing her bills.

 Emily felt the Vanilla Coke she was drinking fizz up her

 nose.

 ‘I think another girl your age moved in,’ Mrs. Fields continued.

 ‘I was going to drop off that basket today. Maybe

 you want to do it instead?’ She pointed to the cellophaned

 monstrosity on the counter.

 ‘God, Mom, no,’ Emily replied. Since she’d retired from

 teaching elementary school last year, Emily’s mom had

 become the unofficial Rosewood, Pennsylvania, Welcome

 Wagon lady. She assembled a million random things – dried

 fruit, those flat rubber thingies you use to get jars open,

 ceramic chickens (Emily’s mom was chicken-obsessed), a

 guide to Rosewood inns, whatever – into a big wicker welcome

 basket. She was a prototypical suburban mom, minus

 the SUV. She thought they were ostentatious and gas-guzzling,

 so she drove an oh-so-practical Volvo wagon instead.

 16

 Mrs. Fields stood and ran her fingers through Emily’s

 chlorine-damaged hair. ‘Would it upset you too much to go

 there, sweetie? Maybe I should send Carolyn?’

 Emily glanced at her sister Carolyn, who was a year older

 and lounging comfortably on the La-Z-Boy in the den watching

  Dr. Phil. Emily shook her head. ‘No, it’s fine. I’ll do it.’

 Sure, Emily whined sometimes and occasionally rolled her

 eyes. But the truth was, if her mom asked, Emily would do

 whatever she was supposed to do. She was a nearly straight-

 A, four-time state champion butterflyer and hyper-obedient

 daughter. Following rules and requests came easily to her.

 Plus, deep down she kind of wanted a reason to see

 Alison’s house again. While it seemed the rest of Rosewood

 had started to move on from Ali’s disappearance three years,

 two months, and twelve days ago, Emily hadn’t. Even now,

 she couldn’t glance at her seventh-grade yearbook without

 wanting to curl up in a ball. Sometimes on rainy days, Emily

 still reread Ali’s old notes, which she stored in a shell-top

 Adidas shoe box under her bed. She even kept a pair of

 Citizens corduroys Ali had let her borrow on a wooden

 hanger in her closet, even though they were now way too

 small on her. She’d spent the last few lonely years in

 Rosewood longing for another friend like Ali, but that probably

 wasn’t going to happen. She hadn’t been a perfect

 friend, but for all her flaws, Ali was pretty tough to replace.

 Emily straightened up and grabbed the Volvo’s keys from

 the hook next to the phone. ‘I’ll be back in a little while,’ she

 called as she closed the front door behind her.

 The first thing she saw when she pulled up to Alison’s old

 Victorian home at the top of the leafy street was a huge pile

 of trash on the curb and a big sign marked, FREE! Squinting,

 she realized that some of it was Alison’s stuff – she

 17

 recognized Ali’s old, overstuffed white corduroy bedroom

 chair. The DiLaurentises had moved away almost nine

 months ago. Apparently they’d left some things behind.

 She parked behind a giant Bekins moving van and got out

 of the Volvo. ‘Whoa,’ she whispered, trying to keep her

 bottom lip from trembling. Under the chair, there were several

 piles of grimy books. Emily reached down and looked

 at the spines. The Red Badge of Courage. The Prince and

  the Pauper. She remembered reading them in Mr. Pierce’s

 seventh-grade English class, talking about symbolism,

 metaphors, and denouement. There were more books

 underneath, including some that just looked like old notebooks.

 Boxes sat next to the books; they were marked

 ALISON’S CLOTHES and ALISON’S OLD PAPERS. Peeking out of a

 crate was a blue and red ribbon. Emily pulled at it a little. It

 was a sixth-grade swimming medal she’d left at Alison’s

 house one day when they’d made up a game called

 Olympian Sex Goddesses.

 ‘You want that?’

 Emily shot up. She faced a tall, skinny girl with tawnycolored

 skin and wild, black-brown curly hair. The girl wore

 a yellow tank top whose strap had slid off her shoulder to

 reveal an orange and green bra strap. Emily wasn’t certain,

 but she thought she had the same bra at home. It was from

 Victoria’s Secret and had little oranges, peaches, and limes

 all over the, er, boob parts.

 The swimming medal slid out of her hands and clattered

 to the ground. ‘Um, no,’ she said, scrambling to pick it up.

 ‘You can take any of it. See the sign?’

 ‘No, really, it’s okay.’

 The girl stuck out her hand. ‘Maya St. Germain. Just

 moved here.’

 ‘I . . .’ Emily’s words clogged up in her throat. ‘I’m Emily,’

 18

 she finally managed, taking Maya’s hand and shaking it. It

 felt really formal to shake a girl’s hand – Emily wasn’t sure

 she’d ever done that before. She felt a little fuzzy. Maybe she

 hadn’t eaten enough Honey Nut Cheerios for breakfast?

 Maya gestured to the stuff on the ground. ‘Can you

 believe all this crap was in my new room? I had to move it all

 out myself. It sucked.’

 ‘Yeah, this all belonged to Alison,’ Emily practically whispered.

 Maya stooped down to inspect some of the paperbacks.

 She shoved her tank top strap back onto her shoulder. ‘Is she

 a friend of yours?’

 Emily paused. Is? Maybe Maya hadn’t heard about Ali’s

 disappearance? ‘Um, she was. A long time ago. Along with a

 bunch of other girls who live around here,’ Emily explained,

 leaving out the part about the kidnapping or murder or

 whatever might have happened that she couldn’t bear to

 imagine. ‘In seventh grade. I’m going into eleventh now at

 Rosewood Day.’ School started after this weekend. So did

 fall swim practice, which meant three hours of lap swimming

 daily. Emily didn’t even want to think about it.

 ‘I’m going to Rosewood too!’ Maya grinned. She sank

 down on Alison’s old corduroy chair, and the springs

 squeaked. ‘All my parents talked about on the flight here

 was how lucky I am to have gotten into Rosewood and how

 different it will be from my school in California. Like, I bet

 you guys don’t have Mexican food, right? Or, like, really

  good Mexican food, like Cali-Mexican food. We used to

 have it in our cafeteria and mmm, it was so good. I’m going

 to have to get used to Taco Bell. Their gorditas make me

 want to vomit.’

 ‘Oh.’ Emily smiled. This girl sure talked a lot. ‘Yeah, the

 food kind of sucks.’

 19

 Maya sprang up from the chair. ‘This might be a weird

 question since I just met you, but would you mind helping

 me carry the rest of these boxes up to my room?’ She

 motioned to a few Crate & Barrel boxes sitting at the base of

 the truck.

 Emily’s eyes widened. Go into Alison’s old room? But it

 would be totally rude if she refused, wouldn’t it? ‘Um, sure,’

 she said shakily.

 The foyer still smelled like Dove soap and potpourri – just

 as it had when the DiLaurentises lived here. Emily paused at

 the door and waited for Maya to give her instructions, even

 though she knew she could find Ali’s old room at the end of

 the upstairs hall blindfolded. Moving boxes were everywhere,

 and two spindly Italian greyhounds yapped from

 behind a gate in the kitchen.

 ‘Ignore them,’ Maya said, climbing the stairs to her room

 and shoving the door open with her terry-covered hip.

  Wow, it looks the same, Emily thought as she entered the

 bedroom. But the thing was, it didn’t: Maya had put her

 queen-size bed in a different corner, she had a huge, flatscreen

 computer monitor on her desk, and she’d put up

 posters everywhere, covering Alison’s old flowered wallpaper.

 But something felt the same, as if Alison’s presence

 was still floating here. Emily felt woozy and leaned against

 the wall for support.

 ‘Put it anywhere,’ Maya said. Emily rallied herself to

 stand, set her box down at the foot of the bed, and looked

 around.

 ‘I like your posters,’ she said. They were mostly of bands:

 M.I.A., Black Eyed Peas, Gwen Stefani in a cheerleading uniform.

 ‘I love Gwen,’ she added.

 ‘Yeah,’ Maya said. ‘My boyfriend’s totally obsessed with

 her. His name’s Justin. He’s from San Fran, where I’m from.’

 20

 ‘Oh. I’ve got a boyfriend too,’ Emily said. ‘His name’s Ben.’

 ‘Yeah?’ Maya sat down on her bed. ‘What’s he like?’

 Emily tried to conjure up Ben, her boyfriend of four

 months. She’d seen him two days ago – they’d watched the

  Doom DVD at her house. Emily’s mom was in the other

 room, of course, randomly popping in, asking if they needed

 anything. They’d been good friends for a while, on the same

 year-round swim teams. All their teammates told them they

 should go out, so they did. ‘He’s cool.’

 ‘So why aren’t you friends with the girl who lived here

 anymore?’ Maya asked.

 Emily pushed her reddish-blond hair behind her ears.

 Wow. So Maya really didn’t know about Alison. If Emily

 started talking about Ali, though, she might start crying –

 which would be weird. She hardly knew this Maya girl. ‘I

 grew apart from all my old seventh-grade friends. Everyone

 changed a lot, I guess.’

  That was an understatement. Of Emily’s other best

 friends, Spencer had become a more exaggerated version of

 her already hyper-perfect self; Aria’s family had suddenly

 moved to Iceland the fall after Ali went missing; and dorkybut-

 lovable Hanna had become totally un dorky and

  un lovable and was now a total bitch. Hanna and her now

 best friend, Mona Vanderwaal, had completely transformed

 themselves the summer between eighth and ninth grade.

 Emily’s mom had recently seen Hanna going into Wawa, the

 local convenience store, and told Emily that Hanna looked

 ‘sluttier than that Paris Hilton girl.’ Emily had never heard

 her mom use the word slutty.

 ‘I know how growing apart is,’ Maya said, bouncing up

 and down on her bed as she sat. ‘Like my boyfriend? He’s so

 scared I’m going to ditch him now that we’re on different

 coasts. He’s such a big baby.’

 21

 ‘My boyfriend and I are on the swim team, so we see each

 other all the time,’ Emily replied, looking for a place to sit

 down too. Maybe too much of the time, she thought.

 ‘You swim?’ Maya asked. She looked Emily up and down,

 which made Emily feel a little weird. ‘I bet you’re really

 good. You totally have the shoulders.’

 ‘Oh, I don’t know.’ Emily blushed and leaned against

 Maya’s white wooden desk.

 ‘You do!’ Maya smiled. ‘But . . . if you’re a big jock, does

 that mean you’d kill me if I smoked a little weed?’

 ‘What, right now?’ Emily’s eyes widened. ‘What about

 your parents?’

 ‘They’re at the grocery store. And my brother – he’s here

 somewhere, but he won’t care.’ Maya reached under her

 mattress for an Altoids tin. She hefted up the window, which

 was right next to her bed, pulled out a joint, and lit it. The

 smoke curled into the yard and made a hazy cloud around a

 large oak tree.

 Maya brought the joint back inside. ‘Want a hit?’

 Emily had never tried pot in her entire life – she always

 thought her parents would somehow know, like by smelling

 her hair or forcing her to pee in a cup or something. But as

 Maya pulled the joint gracefully from her cherry-frosted lips,

 it looked sexy. Emily wanted to look sexy like that too.

 ‘Um, okay.’ Emily slid closer to Maya and took the joint

 from her. Their hands brushed and their eyes met. Maya’s

 were green and a little yellow, like a cat’s. Emily’s hand trembled.

 She felt nervous, but she put the joint to her mouth and

 took a tiny drag, like she was sipping Vanilla Coke through

 a straw.

 But it didn’t taste like Vanilla Coke. It felt like she’d just

 inhaled a whole jar of rotten spices. She hacked an old

 man-ish cough.

 22

 ‘Whoa,’ Maya said, taking back the joint. ‘First time?’

 Emily couldn’t breathe and just shook her head, gasping.

 She wheezed some more, trying to get air into her chest.

 Finally she could feel air hitting her lungs again. As Maya

 turned her arm, Emily saw a long, white scar running

 lengthwise down her wrist. Whoa. It looked a little like an

 albino snake on her tan skin. God, she was probably high

 already.

 Suddenly there was a loud clank. Emily jumped. Then she

 heard the clank again. ‘What is that?’ she wheezed.

 Maya took another drag and shook her head. ‘The workers.

 We’re here for one day and my parents have already

 started on the renovations.’ She grinned. ‘You just totally

 freaked, like you thought the cops were coming. You been

 busted before?’

 ‘No!’ Emily burst out laughing; it was such a ridiculous

 thought.

 Maya smiled and exhaled.

 ‘I should go,’ Emily rasped.

 Maya’s face fell. ‘Why?’

 Emily shuffled off the bed. ‘I told my mom I’d only stop

 over for a minute. But I’ll see you in school Tuesday.’

 ‘Cool,’ Maya said. ‘Maybe you could show me around?’

 Emily smiled. ‘Sure.’

 Maya grinned and waved good-bye with three fingers.

 ‘You know how to find your way out?’

 ‘I think so.’ Emily took one more look around Ali’s – er,

  Maya’s – room, and then stomped down the all-too-familiar

 stairs.

 It wasn’t until Emily shook her head out in the open air,

 passed all of Alison’s old stuff on the curb, and climbed back

 into her parents’ car, that she saw the Welcome Wagon

 basket on the backseat. Screw it, she thought, wedging the

 23

 basket between Alison’s old chair and her boxes of books.

  Who needs a guide to Rosewood’s inns, anyway? Maya

  already lives here.

 And Emily was suddenly glad she did.

 24

 2

 Icelandic (and Finnish) Girls Are Easy

 ‘Omigod, trees. I’m so happy to see big fat trees.’

 Aria Montgomery’s fifteen-year-old brother, Michelangelo,

 wagged his head out of the family’s Outback window like a

 golden retriever. Aria; her parents, Ella and Byron – they

 wanted their kids to call them by their first names – and

 Mike were al driving back from Philadelphia International

 Airport. They’d just gotten off a flight from Reykjavík,

 Iceland. Aria’s dad was an art history professor, and the

 family had spent the last two years in Iceland while he helped

 do research for a TV documentary on Scandinavian art.

 Now that they were back, Mike was marveling at the

 Pennsylvania cow-country scenery. And that meant . . .

 Every. Single. Thing. The 1700s-era stone inn that sold

 ornate ceramic vases; the black cows staring dumbly at their

 car from behind a wooden roadside fence; the New England

 village-style mall that had sprung up since they’d been gone.

 Even the dingy twenty-five-year-old Dunkin’ Donuts.

 ‘Man, I can’t wait to get a Coolata!’ Mike gushed.

 Aria groaned. Mike had spent a lonely couple of years in

 Iceland – he claimed that all Icelandic boys were ‘pussies

 25

 who rode small, gay horses’ – but Aria had blossomed. A

 new start had been just what she needed at the time, so she

 was happy when her dad made the announcement that her

 family was moving. It was the fall after Alison went missing,

 and her girls had grown far apart, leaving her with no

 real friends, just a school full of people she’d known

 forever.

 Before she left for Europe, Aria would sometimes see boys

 look at her from afar, intrigued, but then look away. With

 her coltish, ballet-dancer frame, straight black hair, and

 pouty lips, Aria knew she was pretty. People were always

 saying so, but why didn’t she have a date to the seventhgrade

 spring social, then? One of the last times she and

 Spencer had hung out – one of the awkward get-togethers

 that summer after Ali disappeared – Spencer told Aria she’d

 probably get a lot of dates if she just tried to fit in a little bit

 more.

 But Aria didn’t know how to fit in. Her parents had

 drilled it into her head that she was an individual, not a follower

 of the herd, and should be herself. Trouble was Aria

 wasn’t sure who Aria was. Since turning eleven, she’d tried

 out punk Aria, artsy Aria, documentary film Aria, and, right

 before they moved, she’d even tried ideal Rosewood girl

 Aria, the horse-riding, polo-shirt-wearing, Coach-satcheltoting

 girl who was everything Rosewood boys loved but

 everything Aria wasn’t. Thankfully, they moved to Iceland

 two weeks into that disaster, and in Iceland, everything,

 everything, everything changed.

 Her father got the job offer in Iceland just after Aria had

 started eighth grade, and the family packed up. She suspected

 they’d left so quickly because of a secret about her

 dad that only she – and Alison DiLaurentis – knew about.

 She’d vowed not to think about that again the minute the

 26

 Icelandair plane took off, and after living in Reykjavík for a

 few months, Rosewood became a distant memory. Her parents

 seemed to fall back in love and even her totally

 provincial brother learned both Icelandic and French. And

 Aria fell in love . . . a few times, actually.

 So what if Rosewood boys didn’t get kooky Aria?

 Icelandic boys – rich, worldly, fascinating Icelandic boys –

 sure did. As soon as they moved there, she met a boy

 named Hallbjorn. He was seventeen, a DJ, and had three

 ponies and the most beautiful bone structure she’d ever

 seen. He offered to take her to Iceland’s geysers, and then,

 when they saw one burble up and leave a big cloud of

 steam, he kissed her. After Hallbjorn was Lars, who liked to

 play with her old pig puppet, Pigtunia – the one who

 advised Aria on her love life – and took her to the best allnight

 dance parties by the harbor. She felt adorable and

 sexy in Iceland. There, she became Icelandic Aria, the best

 Aria yet. She found her style – a sort of bohemian-hipstergirl

 thing, with lots of layers, lace-up boots, and APC jeans,

 which she bought on a trip to Paris – read French philosophers,

 and traveled on the Eurail with just an outdated map

 and a change of underwear.

 But now, every Rosewood sight outside the car window

 reminded her of the past she wanted to forget. There was

 Ferra’s Cheesesteaks, where she spent hours with her

 friends in middle school. There was the stone-gated country

 club – her parents didn’t belong, but she’d gone with

 Spencer, and once, feeling bold, Aria had walked up to her

 crush, Noel Kahn, and asked him if he wanted to share an

 ice-cream sandwich with her. He turned her down cold, of

 course.

 And there was the sunny, tree-lined road where Alison

 DiLaurentis used to live. As the car paused at the four-way

 27

 stop sign, Aria stared; she could see it, second house from the

 corner. There was a bunch of trash on the curb, but otherwise,

 the house was quiet and still. She could look for only

 so long before covering her eyes. In Iceland, days would go

 by when she could almost forget about Ali, their secrets, and

 what had happened. She’d been back in Rosewood for less

 than ten minutes, and Aria could practically hear Ali’s voice

 at every bend in the road and see her reflection in every

 house’s oversize bay window. She slumped down in her seat,

 trying not to cry.

 Her father continued a few streets down and pulled up to

 their old house, a postmodern angry brown box with only

 one square window, right in the center – a huge letdown

 after their waterfront faded-blue Icelandic row house. Aria

 followed her parents inside and they bustled off into separate

 rooms. She heard Mike answer his cell phone outside and

 she swished her hands through the sparkly floating dust in

 the air.

 ‘Mom!’ Mike ran through the front door. ‘I just talked to

 Chad, and he said the first lacrosse tryouts are today.’

 ‘Lacrosse?’ Ella emerged from the dining room. ‘Right

 now?’

 ‘Yeah,’ Mike said. ‘I’m going!’ He tore up the wroughtiron

 staircase to his old bedroom.

 ‘Aria, honey?’ Her mother’s voice made her turn. ‘Can

 you drive him to practice?’

 Aria let out a small laugh. ‘Um, Mom? I don’t have my

 license.’

 ‘So? You drove all the time in Reykjavík. The lacrosse

 field’s only a couple of miles away, isn’t it? Worst thing,

 you’ll hit a cow. Just wait for him until he’s done.’

 Aria paused. Her mother already sounded frazzled. She

 heard her dad in the kitchen opening and closing cabinets

 28

 and muttering under his breath. Would her parents love each

 other here like they had in Iceland? Or would things go back

 to the way they used to be?

 ‘All right,’ she mumbled. She plopped her bags on the

 landing, grabbed the car keys, and slid into the wagon’s front

 seat.

 Her brother climbed in next to her, amazingly already

 dressed in his gear. He punched the netting on his stick

 enthusiastically and gave her an evil, knowing smile. ‘Happy

 to be back?’

 Aria only sighed in response. The entire drive, Mike had

 his hands pressed up against the car’s window, shouting

 things like, ‘There’s Caleb’s house! They tore down the skate

 ramp!’ and ‘Cow poop still smells the same!’ At the vast,

 well-mown practice field, she’d barely stopped the car when

 Mike opened the door and immediately bolted.

 She slid back into the seat, stared up through the sunroof,

 and sighed. ‘ Thrilled to be back,’ she murmured. A hot air

 balloon floated serenely through the clouds. It used to be

 such a delight to see them, but today she focused in on it,

 closed one eye, and pretended to crush the balloon between

 her thumb and pointer finger.

 A bunch of boys in white Nike T-shirts, baggy shorts, and

 backward white baseball caps walked slowly past her car

 toward the field house. See? Every Rosewood boy was a

 carbon copy. Aria blinked. One of them was even wearing

 the same Nike University of Pennsylvania T-shirt that Noel

 Kahn, the ice-cream sandwich boy she loved in eighth grade,

 used to wear. She squinted at the boy’s black wavy hair. Wait.

 Was that . . . him? Oh God. It was. Aria couldn’t believe he

 was wearing the same T-shirt he wore when he was thirteen.

 He probably did it for luck or some other queer jock

 superstition.

 29

 Noel looked quizzically at her, then walked toward her

 car and knocked on her window. She rolled it down.

 ‘You’re that girl that went to the North Pole. Aria, right?

 You were Ali D’s friend?’ Noel continued.

 Aria’s stomach plummeted. ‘Um,’ she said.

 ‘No, dude.’ James Freed, the second-hottest boy at

 Rosewood, came up behind Noel. ‘She didn’t go to the

 North Pole, she went to Finland. You know, like where that

 model Svetlana is from. The one who looks like Hanna?’

 Aria scratched the back of her head. Hanna? As in, Hanna

  Marin?

 A whistle blew, and Noel reached into the car to touch

 Aria’s arm. ‘You’re going to stay and watch practice, aren’t

 you, Finland?’

 ‘Uh . . . ja,’ Aria said.

 ‘What’s that, a Finnish sex grunt?’ James grinned.

 Aria rolled her eyes. She was pretty sure ja was Finnish for

  yes, but of course these guys wouldn’t know that. ‘Have fun

 playing with your balls.’ She smiled wearily.

 The boys nudged each other, then ran off, flicking their

 lacrosse sticks to and fro even before they hit the field. Aria

 stared out the window. How ironic. This was the first time

 she’d ever been flirty with a boy in Rosewood – especially

 Noel – and she didn’t even care.

 Through the trees, she could just make out the spire that

 belonged to the chapel at Hollis College, the small liberal

 arts school where her dad taught. On Hollis’s main street

 there was a bar, Snookers. She sat up straighter and checked

 her watch. Two-thirty. It might be open. She could go have a

 beer or two and find her own fun.

 And hey, maybe beer goggles could make even Rosewood

 boys look good.

 *

 30

 Where Reykjavík’s bars smelled like freshly brewed lager, old

 wood, and French cigarettes, Snookers smelled like a mixture

 of dead bodies, festering hot dogs, and sweat. And Snookers,

 like everything else in Rosewood, carried memories: One

 Friday night, Alison DiLaurentis had dared Aria to go into

 Snookers and order a screaming orgasm. Aria had waited in

 line behind a bunch of preppie college boys, and when the

 bouncer at the door wouldn’t let her in, she cried, ‘But my

 screaming orgasm is in there!’ Then she realized what she’d

 said and fled back to her friends, who were crouching behind

 a car in the parking lot. They all laughed so hard they got the

 hiccups.

 ‘Amstel,’ she said to the bartender after crossing through

 the glass-paneled front doors – apparently there was no need

 for bouncers at two-thirty on a Saturday. The bartender

 looked at her questioningly but then set a pint in front of her

 and turned away. Aria took a big sip. It tasted bland and

 watery. She spit it back into the glass.

 ‘You all right there?’

 Aria turned. Three stools down was a guy with messy,

 blondish hair and ice-blue, Siberian husky eyes. He was nursing

 something in a little tumbler.

 Aria frowned. ‘Yeah, I forgot how beer tastes here. I’ve

 been in Europe for two years. Beer’s better there.’

 ‘Europe?’ The guy smiled. He had a very cute smile.

 ‘Where?’

 Aria smiled back. ‘Iceland.’

 His eyes brightened. ‘I once spent a few nights in

 Reykjavík on my way to Amsterdam. There was this huge,

 awesome party in the harbor.’

 Aria cupped her hands around her pint glass. ‘Yeah,’ she

 said, smiling, ‘they have the best parties there.’

 ‘Were you there for the northern lights?’

 31

 ‘Of course,’ Aria replied. ‘And the midnight sun. We had

 these awesome raves in the summer . . . with the best music.’

 She looked at his glass. ‘What are you drinking?’

 ‘Scotch,’ he said, already signaling to the bartender. ‘Want

 one?’

 She nodded. The guy moved three stools down next to

 her. He had nice hands with long fingers and slightly ragged

 fingernails. He wore a small button on his corduroy jacket

 that said, SMART WOMEN VOTE!

 ‘So you lived in Iceland?’ He smiled again. ‘Like for a

 junior year abroad?’

 ‘Well, no,’ Aria said. The bartender set the Scotch down

 in front of her. She took a big, beer-size gulp. Her throat

 and chest immediately sizzled. ‘I was in Iceland

 because . . .’

 She stopped herself. ‘Yeah, it was my, uh, year abroad.’

 Let him think what he wanted.

 ‘Cool.’ He nodded. ‘Where were you before that?’

 She shrugged. ‘Um . . . back here in Rosewood.’ She

 smiled and quickly added, ‘But I liked it over there so much

 better.’

 He nodded. ‘I was really depressed to come back to the

 States after Amsterdam.’

 ‘I cried the whole way home,’ Aria admitted, feeling like

 herself – her new, improved Icelandic Aria self – for the first

 time since she’d been back. Not only was she talking to a

 cute, smart guy about Europe, but this might be the only guy

 in Rosewood who didn’t know her as Rosewood Aria – the

 weirdo friend of the pretty girl who vanished. ‘So, do you go

 to school here?’ she asked.

 ‘Just graduated.’ He wiped his mouth off with a napkin

 and lit a Camel. He offered her one from the pack, but she

 shook her head. ‘I’m gonna do some teaching.’

 32

 Aria took another sip of the Scotch and realized she’d finished

 it. Wow. ‘I’d like to teach, I think. Once I finish school.

 Either that or write plays.’

 ‘Yeah? Plays? What’s your major?’

 ‘Um, English?’ The bartender set another Scotch in front

 of her.

 ‘That’s what I’m teaching!’ the guy said. As he said it, he

 put his hand on Aria’s knee. Aria was so surprised she

 flinched and nearly knocked over her drink. He pulled his

 hand away. She blushed.

 ‘Sorry,’ he said, a little sheepishly. ‘I’m Ezra, by the way.’

 ‘Aria.’ Suddenly her name sounded hilarious. She giggled,

 off balance.

 ‘Whoa.’ Ezra grabbed her arm to steady her.

 Three Scotches later, Aria and Ezra had established that

 they’d both met the same old sailor bartender at the Borg

 bar in Reykjavík, loved the way bathing in the mineral-rich

 blue lagoon hot springs made them feel sleepy, and actually

  liked the rotten-egg sulfur smell of the geothermal hot

 spring water. Ezra’s eyes were getting bluer by the second.

 Aria wanted to ask if he had a girlfriend. She felt warm

 inside, and she was pretty sure it wasn’t just from the

 Scotch.

 ‘I kind of have to go to the bathroom,’ Aria said woozily.

 Ezra smiled. ‘Can I come?’

 Well, that answered the girlfriend question.

 ‘I mean, uh . . .’ He rubbed the back of his neck. ‘Was that

 too forward of me?’ he asked, looking up from under his

 knitted eyebrows.

 Her brain buzzed. Hooking up with strangers wasn’t

 really her thing, at least not in America. But hadn’t she said

 she wanted to be Icelandic Aria?

 She stood up and took his hand. They stared at each

 33

 other the whole way to Snookers’ women’s bathroom.

 There was toilet paper all over the floor and it smelled even

 worse than the rest of the bar, but Aria didn’t care. As Ezra

 hoisted her onto the sink and she wrapped her legs around

 his waist, all she could smell was his scent – a combination

 of Scotch, cinnamon, and sweat – and nothing had ever

 smelled sweeter.

 As they said in Finland or wherever, ja.

 34

 3

 Hanna’s First Toggle

 ‘And apparently they were having sex in Bethany’s parents’

 bedroom!’

 Hanna Marin stared at her best friend, Mona

 Vanderwaal, across the table. It was two days before school

 started and they were sitting in the King James Mall’s terraced

 French-inspired café, Rive Gauche, drinking red wine,

 comparing Vogue to Teen Vogue, and gossiping. Mona

 always knew the best dirt on people. Hanna took another sip

 of wine and noticed a fortysomething guy staring lecherously

 at them. A regular Humbert Humbert, Hanna thought, but

 didn’t say out loud. Mona wouldn’t get the literary reference,

 but just because Hanna was the most sought-after girl at

 Rosewood Day didn’t mean she was above sampling the

 books on Rosewood Day’s recommended summer reading

 list now and then, especially when she was lying out next to

 her pool with nothing to do. Besides Lolita looked deliciously dirty.

 Mona swiveled around to see who Hanna was looking at.

 Her lips twisted up into a naughty smile. ‘We should flash

 him.’

 35

 ‘Count of three?’ Hanna’s amber eyes widened.

 Mona nodded. On three, the girls slowly pulled up the

 hems of their already sky-high minis, revealing their panties.

 Humbert’s eyes boggled and he knocked his glass of pinot

 noir into the crotch of his khakis. ‘Shit!’ he yelled before he

 shot off to the bathroom.

 ‘Nice,’ Mona said. They threw their napkins on their

 uneaten salads and stood to leave.

 They’d become friends the summer between eighth and

 ninth grade, when they both got cut from Rosewood’s freshman

 cheerleading tryouts. Vowing to make the squad the

 following year, they decided to lose tons of weight – so they

 could be the cute, perky girls that the boys tossed in the air.

 But once they got skinny and gorgeous, they decided cheerleading

 was passé and the cheerleaders were losers, so they

 never bothered trying out for the team again.

 Since then, Hanna and Mona shared everything – well,

 almost everything. Hanna hadn’t told Mona how she’d lost

 weight so quickly – it was too gross to talk about. While

 hard-core dieting was sexy and admirable, there was nothing,

  nothing glamorous about eating a ton of fatty, greasy,

 preferably cheese-filled crap and then puking it all up. But

 Hanna was over that bad little habit by now, so it didn’t

 really matter.

 ‘You know that guy had a boner,’ Mona whispered, gathering

 the magazines into a pile. ‘What’s Sean gonna think?’

 ‘He’ll laugh,’ Hanna said.

 ‘Uh, I don’t think so.’

 Hanna shrugged. ‘He might.’

 Mona snorted. ‘Yeah, flashing strangers goes well with a

 virginity pledge.’

 Hanna looked down at her Michael Kors purple wedges.

 The virginity pledge. Hanna’s incredibly popular, extra-

 36

 ordinarily hot boyfriend, Sean Ackard – the boy she’d

 lusted over since seventh grade – was behaving a little

 strangely lately. He’d always been Mr. All-American Boy

 Scout – as in volunteering at the old-age home and serving

 turkey to the homeless on Thanksgiving – but last night,

 when Hanna, Sean, Mona, and a bunch of other kids were

 hanging out in Jim Freed’s cedar hot tub, covertly drinking

 Coronas, Sean had taken All-American Boy Scout up a

 notch. He’d announced, a little proudly, that he’d signed a

 virginity ‘promise’ and vowed not to have sex before marriage.

 Everyone, Hanna included, had been too stunned to

 respond.

 ‘He’s not serious,’ Hanna said confidently. How could he

 be? A bunch of kids signed the promise; Hanna figured it

 was just a passing trend, like those Lance Armstrong

 bracelets or Yogalates.

 ‘You think?’ Mona smirked, brushing her long bangs out

 of her eyes. ‘Let’s see what happens at Noel’s party next

 Friday.’

 Hanna gritted her teeth. It seemed like Mona was laughing

 at her. ‘I want to go shopping,’ she said, standing up.

 ‘How about Tiffany’s?’ Mona asked.

 ‘Awesome.’

 They strolled through the brand-new luxe section of the King

 James Mall, which had a Burberry, a Tiffany’s, a Gucci, and

 a Coach; smelled of the latest Michael Kors perfume; and

 was packed full of pretty back-to-prep-school girls with their

 beautiful moms. On a solo shopping trip a few weeks ago,

 Hanna had noticed her old friend Spencer Hastings slipping

 into the new Kate Spade, and remembered how she used to

 special-order an entire season’s worth of nylon shoulder bags

 from New York.

 37

 Hanna felt funny knowing those sorts of details about

 someone she wasn’t friends with anymore. And as she

 watched Spencer peruse Kate Spade’s leather luggage,

 Hanna wondered if Spencer was thinking what she was

 thinking: that the mall’s new wing was just the sort of place

 Ali DiLaurentis would have loved. Hanna often thought of

 all the things Ali had missed – last year’s homecoming bonfire,

 Lauren Ryan’s sweet sixteen karaoke party in her

 family’s mansion, the return of round-toed shoes, Chanel’s

 leather iPod nano holders . . . iPod nanos, in general. But

 the biggest thing Ali had missed? Hanna’s makeover, of

 course – and it was such a bummer she had. Sometimes,

 when Hanna twirled around in front of her full-length

 mirror, she pretended that Ali was sitting behind her, critiquing

 her outfits the way she used to. Hanna had wasted

 so many years being a chubby, clingy loser, but things were

  so different now.

 She and Mona strode into Tiffany’s; it was full of glass,

 chrome, and white lights that made the flawless diamonds

 extra shimmery. Mona prowled around the cases and then

 raised her eyebrows at Hanna. ‘Maybe a necklace?’

 ‘What about a charm bracelet?’ Hanna whispered.

 ‘Perfect.’

 They walked to the case and eyed the silver charm

 bracelet with the heart-shaped toggle. ‘So pretty,’ Mona

 breathed.

 ‘Interested?’ an elegant older saleswoman asked them.

 ‘Oh, I don’t know,’ Hanna said.

 ‘It suits you.’ The woman unlocked the case and felt

 around for the bracelet. ‘It’s in all the magazines.’

 Hanna nudged Mona. ‘You try it.’

 Mona slid it onto her wrist. ‘It’s really beautiful.’ Then the

 woman turned to another customer. When she did, Mona

 38

 slid the bracelet off her wrist and into her pocket. Just like

 that.

 Hanna mashed her lips together and flagged down

 another saleswoman, a honey-blond girl who wore coral lipstick.

 ‘Can I try that bracelet there, with the round charm?’

 ‘Sure!’ The girl unlocked the case. ‘I have one of these

 myself.’

 ‘How about the matching earrings, too?’ Hanna pointed

 to them.

 ‘Of course.’

 Mona had moved over to the diamonds. Hanna held the

 earrings and the bracelet in her hands. Together, they were

 $350. Suddenly, a swarm of Japanese girls crowded around

 the counter, all pointing at another round-charm bracelet in

 the glass case. Hanna scanned the ceilings for cameras and

 the doors for detectors.

 ‘Oh, Hanna, come look at the Lucida!’ Mona called.

 Hanna paused. Time slowed down. She slid the bracelet

 onto her wrist and then shoved it farther up her sleeve. She

 stuck the earrings in her Louis Vuitton cherry-monogrammed

 coin purse. Hanna’s heart pounded. This was the best part of

 taking stuff: the feeling beforehand. She felt all buzzy and

 alive.

 Mona waved a diamond ring at her. ‘Doesn’t this look

 good on me?’

 ‘C’mon.’ Hanna grabbed her arm. ‘Let’s go to Coach.’

 ‘You don’t want to try any on?’ Mona pouted. She always

 stalled after she knew Hanna had done the job.

 ‘Nah,’ Hanna said. ‘Purses are calling our names.’ She felt

 the bracelet’s silver chain press gently into her arm. She had

 to get out of here while the Japanese girls were still bustling

 around the counter. The salesgirl hadn’t even looked back in

 her direction.

 39

 ‘All right,’ Mona said dramatically. She handed the ring –

 holding it by its diamond, which even Hanna knew you

 weren’t supposed to do – back to the saleswoman. ‘These

 diamonds are all too small,’ she said. ‘Sorry.’

 ‘We have others,’ the woman tried.

 ‘Come on,’ Hanna said, grabbing Mona’s arm.

 Her heart hammered as they wove their way through

 Tiffany’s. The charm tinkled on her wrist, but she kept her

 sleeve pulled down. Hanna was a seasoned pro at this – first

 it had been loose candy at the Wawa convenience store, then

 CDs from Tower, then baby tees from Ralph Lauren – and

 she felt bigger and more badass every time. She shut her eyes

 and crossed the threshold, bracing herself for the alarms to

 blare.

 But nothing did. They were out.

 Mona squeezed her hand. ‘Did you get one too?’

 ‘Of course.’ She flashed the bracelet around her wrist.

 ‘And these.’ She opened the coin purse and showed Mona

 the earrings.

 ‘Shit.’ Mona’s eyes widened.

 Hanna smiled. Sometimes it felt so good to one-up your

 best friend. Not wanting to jinx it, she walked quickly away

 from Tiffany’s and listened for someone to come chasing

 after them. The only noise, though, was the burbling of the

 fountain and a Muzak version of ‘Oops! I Did It Again.’

  Oh yes, I did, Hanna thought.

 40

 4

 Spencer Walks the Plank

 ‘Honey, you’re not supposed to eat mussels with your hands.

 It’s not polite.’

 Spencer Hastings looked across the table at her mother,

 Veronica, who nervously ran her hands through her perfectly

 highlighted ash-blond hair. ‘Sorry,’ Spencer said, picking up

 the ridiculously small mussel-eating fork.

 ‘I really don’t think Melissa should be living in the town

 house with all that dust,’ Mrs. Hastings said to her husband,

 ignoring Spencer’s apology.

 Peter Hastings rolled his neck around. When he wasn’t

 practicing law, he was furiously cycling all the back roads of

 Rosewood in tight, colorful spandex shirts and bike pants,

 shaking his fist at speeding cars. All that cycling gave him

 chronically sore shoulders.

 ‘All that hammering! I don’t know how she’ll get any

 studying done,’ Mrs. Hastings went on.

 Spencer and her parents were sitting at Moshulu, a restaurant

 aboard a clipper ship in the Philadelphia harbor, waiting

 for Spencer’s sister, Melissa, to meet them for dinner. It was a

 big celebratory dinner because Melissa had graduated from

 41

 U Penn undergrad a year early and had gotten into Penn’s

 Wharton School of Business. The downtown Philly town

 house was being renovated as a gift from their parents to

 Melissa.

 In just two days, Spencer was starting her junior year at

 Rosewood and would have to surrender herself to this year’s

 jam-packed schedule: five APs, leadership training, charity

 drive organizing, yearbook editing, drama tryouts, hockey

 practice, and sending in summer program applications ASAP,

 since everyone knew that the best way to get into an Ivy was

 to get into one of their pre-college summer camps. But there

 was one thing Spencer had to look forward to this year:

 moving into the converted barn that sat at the back of her

 family’s property. According to her parents, it was the perfect

 way to prepare for college – just look how well it had worked

 for Melissa! Barf. But Spencer was happy to follow in her

 sister’s footsteps in this case, since they led out to the tranquil,

 light-flooded guesthouse where Spencer could escape her parents

 and their constantly barking labradoodles.

 The sisters had a quiet yet long-standing rivalry and Spencer

 was always losing: Spencer had won the Presidential Physical

 Fitness Award four times in elementary school; Melissa had

 won it five. Spencer got second place in the seventh-grade

 geography bee; Melissa got first. Spencer was on the yearbook

 staff, in all of the school plays, and was taking five AP classes

 this year; Melissa did all those things her junior year plus

 worked at their mother’s horse farm and trained for the

 Philadelphia marathon for leukemia research. No matter how

 high Spencer’s GPA was or how many extra- curriculars she

 smashed into her schedule, she never quite reached Melissa’s

 level of perfection.

 Spencer picked up another mussel with her fingers and

 popped it into her mouth. Her dad loved this restaurant,

 42

 with its dark wood paneling, thick oriental rugs, and the

 heady smells of butter, red wine, and salty air. Sitting among

 the masts and sails, it felt like you could jump right overboard

 into the harbor. Spencer gazed out across the

 Schuylkill River to the big bubbly aquarium in Camden,

 New Jersey. A giant party boat decorated with Christmas

 lights floated past them. Someone shot a yellow firework off

 the front deck. That boat was having way more fun than this

 one was having.

 ‘What’s Melissa’s friend’s name again?’ her mother murmured.

 ‘I think it’s Wren,’ Spencer said. In her head she added, As

  in scrawny bird.

 ‘She told me he’s studying to be a doctor,’ her mother

 swooned. ‘At U Penn.’

 ‘Of course he is,’ Spencer quietly singsonged. She bit

 down hard on a piece of mussel shell and winced. Melissa

 was bringing her boyfriend of two months to dinner. The

 family hadn’t met him yet – he’d been away visiting family or

 something – but Melissa’s boyfriends were all the same: textbook

 handsome, well mannered, played golf. Melissa didn’t

 have an ounce of creativity in her body and clearly looked

 for the same predictability in her boyfriends.

 ‘Mom!’ a familiar voice called from behind Spencer.

 Melissa swooped to the other side of the table and gave

 each of her parents a huge kiss. Her look hadn’t changed

 since high school: her ash-blond hair was cut bluntly to her

 chin, she wore no makeup except for a little foundation,

 and she wore a dowdy square-necked yellow dress, a pearlbuttoned

 pink cardigan, and semi-cute kitten-heeled shoes.

 ‘Darling!’ her mother cried.

 ‘Mom, Dad, here’s Wren.’ Melissa pulled in someone next

 to her.

 43

 Spencer tried to keep her mouth from dropping open.

 There was nothing scrawny, birdlike, or textbook about

 Wren. He was tall and lanky and wore a beautifully cut

 Thomas Pink shirt. His black hair was cut in a long, shaggy,

 messy style. He had beautiful skin, high cheekbones, and

 almond-shaped eyes.

 Wren shook her parents’ hands and sat down at the table.

 Melissa asked her mom a question about where to have the

 plumber’s bill sent, while Spencer waited to be introduced.

 Wren pretended to be really interested in an oversize wineglass.

 ‘I’m Spencer,’ she said finally. She wondered if her breath

 smelled like mussels. ‘The other daughter.’ Spencer nodded

 toward the other side of the table. ‘The one they keep in the

 basement.’

 ‘Oh.’ Wren grinned. ‘Cool.’

 Was that a British accent she heard? ‘Isn’t it strange they

 haven’t asked you a single thing about yourself?’ Spencer

 gestured at her parents. Now they were talking about contractors

 and the best wood to use for the living room floor.

 Wren shrugged, and then whispered, ‘Kinda.’ He winked.

 Suddenly Melissa grabbed Wren’s hand. ‘Oh, I see you’ve

 met her,’ she cooed.

 ‘Yeah.’ He smiled. ‘You didn’t tell me you had a sister.’

 Of course she hadn’t.

 ‘So Melissa,’ Mrs. Hastings said. ‘Daddy and I were talking

 about where you might be staying while all the

 renovations are happening. And I just thought of something.

 Why not just come back to Rosewood to live with us for a

 few months? You can commute to Penn; you know how easy

 it is.’

 Melissa wrinkled her nose. Please say no, please say no,

 Spencer willed.

 44

 ‘Well.’ Melissa adjusted the strap of her yellow dress. The

 more Spencer stared at it, the more the color made Melissa

 look like she had the flu. Melissa glanced at Wren. ‘The thing

 is . . . Wren and I are going to be moving into the town

 house . . . together.’

 ‘Oh!’ Her mother smiled at both of them. ‘Well . . . I suppose

 Wren could stay with us too . . . what do you think,

 Peter?’

 Spencer had to clutch her boobs to keep her heart from

 exploding out of her chest. They were moving in together?

 Her sister really had some balls. She could just imagine what

 would happen if she dropped a bomb like that. Mom really

  would make Spencer live in the basement – or maybe in the

 stable. She could set up shop next to the horses’ companion

 goat.

 ‘Well, I suppose that’s all right,’ her father said.

  Unbelievable! ‘It’ll certainly be quiet. Mom’s in the stable

 most of the day, and of course Spencer will be in school.’

 ‘You’re in school?’ Wren asked. ‘Where?’

 ‘She’s in high school,’ Melissa butted in. She stared long at

 Spencer, as if she were sizing her up. From Spencer’s tight

 ecru Lacoste tennis dress to her long, dark blond wavy hair

 to her two-carat diamond earrings. ‘Same high school I went

 to. I never asked, Spence – are you president of the class this

 year?’

 ‘VP,’ Spencer mumbled. There was no way Melissa hadn’t

 already known that.

 ‘Oh, aren’t you so happy it worked out that way?’ Melissa

 asked.

 ‘No,’ Spencer said flatly. She’d run for the spot last spring

 but had been beaten out and had to take the VP slot. She

 hated losing at anything.

 Melissa shook her head. ‘You don’t understand, Spence –

 45

 it’s soooooo much work. When I was president, I barely had

 time for anything else!’

 ‘You do have quite a few activities, Spencer,’ Mrs.

 Hastings murmured. ‘There’s yearbook, and all those hockey

 games . . .’

 ‘Besides, Spence, you’ll take over if the president, you

 know . . . dies.’ Melissa winked at her as if they were sharing

 this joke, which they weren’t.

 Melissa turned back to her parents. ‘Mom. I just got the

 best idea. What if Wren and I stayed in the barn? Then we’d

 be out of your hair.’

 Spencer felt as if someone had just kicked her in the

 ovaries. The barn?

 Mrs. Hastings put her French-manicured finger to her perfectly

 lipsticked mouth. ‘Hmm,’ she started. She turned

 tentatively to Spencer. ‘Would you be able to wait a few

 months, honey? Then the barn will be all yours.’

 ‘Oh!’ Melissa laid down her fork. ‘I didn’t know you were

 going to move in there, Spence! I don’t want to cause

 problems—’

 ‘It’s fine,’ Spencer interrupted, grabbing her glass of ice

 water and taking a hearty swallow. She willed herself not to

 throw a tantrum in front of her parents and Perfect Melissa.

 ‘I can wait.’

 ‘Seriously?’ Melissa asked. ‘That’s so sweet of you!’

 Her mother pressed her cold, thin hand against Spencer’s

 and beamed. ‘I knew you’d understand.’

 ‘Can you excuse me?’ Spencer dizzily shoved her seat back

 from the table and stood up. ‘I’ll be right back.’ She walked

 across the boat’s wooden floor, down the carpeted main

 stairs, and out the front entrance. She needed to get to dry

 land.

 Out on the Penn’s Landing walkway, the Philadelphia

 46

 skyline glittered. Spencer sat down on a bench and breathed

 yoga fire breaths. Then she pulled out her wallet and started

 to organize her money. She turned all the ones, fives, and

 twenties in the same direction and alphabetized them according

 to the long letter-number combination printed in green in

 the corners. Doing this always made her feel better. When

 she finished, she gazed up at the ship’s dining deck. Her parents

 faced the river, so they couldn’t see her. She dug through

 her tan Hogan bag for her emergency pack of Marlboros and

 lit one.

 She took drag after angry drag. Stealing the barn was evil

 enough, but doing it in such a polite way was just Melissa’s

 style – Melissa had always been outwardly nice but inwardly

 horrid. And no one could see it but Spencer.

 She’d gotten revenge on Melissa just once, a few weeks

 before the end of seventh grade. One evening, Melissa and

 her then-boyfriend, Ian Thomas, were studying for finals.

 When Ian left, Spencer cornered him outside by his SUV,

 which he’d parked behind her family’s row of pine trees.

 She’d merely wanted to flirt – Ian was wasting all his hotness

 on her plain vanilla, goody-two-shoes sister – so she gave Ian

 a peck good-bye on the cheek. But when he pressed her up

 against his passenger door, she didn’t try to run away. They

 only stopped kissing when his car alarm started to blare.

 When Spencer told Alison about it, Ali said it was a pretty

 foul thing to do and that she should confess to Melissa.

 Spencer suspected Ali was just pissed because they’d had a

 running competition all year over who could hook up with

 the most older boys, and kissing Ian put Spencer in the lead.

 Spencer inhaled sharply. She hated being reminded of that

 period of her life. But the DiLaurentises’ old house was right

 next door to hers, and one of Ali’s bedroom windows faced

 one of Spencer’s – it was like Ali haunted her 24/7. All

 47

 Spencer had to do was look out her window and there was

 seventh-grade Ali, hanging her JV hockey uniform right

 where Spencer could see it or strolling around her bedroom

 gossiping into her cell phone.

 Spencer wanted to think she’d changed a lot since seventh

 grade. They’d all been so mean – especially Alison – but not

  just Alison. And the worst memory of all was the thing . . .

 The Jenna Thing. Thinking of that made Spencer feel so

 horrible, she wished she could erase it from her brain like

 they did in that movie Eternal Sunshine of the Spotless

  Mind.

 ‘You shouldn’t be smoking, you know.’

 She turned, and there was Wren, standing right next to

 her. Spencer looked at him, surprised. ‘What are you doing

 down here?’

 ‘They were . . .’ He opened and closed his hands at each

 other, like mouths yapping. ‘And I have a page.’ He pulled

 out a BlackBerry.

 ‘Oh,’ Spencer said. ‘Is that from the hospital? I hear you’re

 a big-time doctor.’

 ‘Well, no, actually, I’m only a first-year med student,’

 Wren said, and then pointed at her cigarette. ‘You mind if I

 have a bit of that?’

 Spencer twisted the corners of her mouth up wryly. ‘You

 just told me not to smoke,’ she said, handing it over to him.

 ‘Yeah, well.’ Wren took a deep drag off the cigarette. ‘You

 all right?’

 ‘Whatever.’ Spencer wasn’t about to talk things over with

 her sister’s new live-in boyfriend who’d just stolen her barn.

 ‘So where are you from?’

 ‘North London. My Dad’s Korean, though. He moved to

 England to go to Oxford and ended up staying. Everyone

 asks.’

 48

 ‘Oh. I wasn’t going to,’ Spencer replied, even though she

  had thought about it. ‘How’d you and my sister meet?’

 ‘At Starbucks,’ he answered. ‘She was in line in front of

 me.’

 ‘Oh,’ Spencer said. How incredibly lame.

 ‘She was buying a latte,’ Wren added, kicking at the stone

 curb.

 ‘That’s nice.’ Spencer fiddled with her pack of cigarettes.

 ‘This was a few months ago.’ He raggedly took another

 drag, his hand shaking a little and his eyes darting around. ‘I

 fancied her before she got the town house.’

 ‘Right,’ Spencer said, realizing he seemed a little nervous.

 Maybe he was tense about meeting her parents. Or was it

 moving in with Melissa that had him on edge? If Spencer

 were a boy and had to move in with Melissa, she’d throw

 herself off Moshulu’s crow’s nest into the Schuylkill River.

 He handed the cigarette back to her. ‘I hope it’s okay that

 I’m going to be staying in your house.’

 ‘Um, yeah. Whatever.’

 Wren licked his lips. ‘Maybe I can get you to kick your

 smoking addiction.’

 Spencer stiffened. ‘I’m not addicted.’

 ‘Sure you’re not,’ Wren answered, smiling.

 Spencer shook her head emphatically. ‘No, I’d never let

 that happen.’ And it was true: Spencer hated feeling out of

 control.

 Wren smiled. ‘Well, you certainly sound like you know

 what you’re doing.’

 ‘I do.’

 ‘Are you that way with everything?’ Wren asked, his eyes

 shining.

 There was something about the light, teasing way he said

 it that made Spencer pause. Were they . . . flirting? They

 49

 stared at each other for a few seconds until a big group of

 people came whooshing off the boat onto the street. Spencer

 lowered her eyes.

 ‘So, do you think it’s time we go back?’ Wren asked.

 Spencer hesitated and looked at the street, full of taxis,

 ready to take her wherever she wanted. She almost wanted

 to ask Wren to get in one of the cabs with her and go to a

 baseball game at Citizens Bank Park, where they could eat

 hot dogs, yell at the players, and count how many strikeouts

 the Phillies’ starting pitcher racked up. She could use her

 dad’s box seats – they mostly just went to waste, anyway –

 and she bet Wren would be into that. Why go back in, when

 her family was just going to continue to ignore them? A cab

 paused at the light, just a few feet from them. She looked at

 it, then back at Wren.

 But no, that’d be wrong. And who would fill the vice

 president’s post if he died and she was murdered by her own

 sister? ‘After you,’ Spencer said, and held the door open for

 him so they could climb back aboard.

 50

 5

 Starts and Fitz

 ‘Hey! Finland!’

 On Tuesday, the first day of school, Aria walked quickly

 to her first-period English class. She turned to see Noel

 Kahn, in his Rosewood Day sweater vest and tie, jogging

 toward her. ‘Hey.’ Aria nodded. She kept going.

 ‘You bolted from our practice the other day,’ Noel said,

 sidling up next to her.

 ‘You expected me to watch?’ Aria looked at him out of

 the corner of her eye. He looked flushed.

 ‘Yeah. We scrimmaged. I scored three goals.’

 ‘Good for you,’ Aria deadpanned. Was she supposed to be

 impressed?

 She continued down the Rosewood Day hallway, which

 she’d unfortunately dreamed about way too many times in

 Iceland. Above her were the same eggshell-white, vaulted

 ceilings. Below her were the same farmhouse-cozy wood

 floors. To her right and left were the usual framed photos of

 stuffy alums, and to her left, incongruous rows of dented

 metal lockers. Even the very same song, the 1812 Overture,

 hummed through the PA speakers – Rosewood played

 51

 between-classes music because it was ‘mentally stimulating.’

 Sweeping by her were the exact same people Aria had known

 for a gazillion years . . . and all of them were staring.

 Aria ducked her head. Since she’d moved to Iceland at the

 beginning of eighth grade, the last time everyone had seen

 her she was part of the grief-stricken group of girls whose

 best friend freakishly vanished. Back then, wherever she

 went, people were whispering about her.

 Now, it felt like she’d never left. And it almost felt like Ali

 was still here. Aria’s breath caught in her chest when she saw

 a flash of blond ponytail swishing around the corner to the

 gym. And when Aria rounded the corner past the pottery

 studio, where she and Ali used to meet between classes to

 trade gossip, she could almost hear Ali yelling, ‘Hey, wait up!’

 She pressed her hand to her forehead to see if she had a fever.

 ‘So what class do you have first?’ Noel asked, still keeping

 pace with her.

 She looked at him, surprised, and then down at her schedule.

 ‘English.’

 ‘Me too. Mr. Fitz?’

 ‘Yeah,’ she mumbled. ‘He any good?’

 ‘Dunno. He’s new. Heard he was a Fulbright Scholar,

 though.’

 Aria eyed him suspiciously. Since when did Noel Kahn

 care about a teacher’s credentials? She turned around a

 corner and saw a girl standing in the English room doorway.

 She looked familiar and foreign all at the same time. This girl

 was model-thin, had long, red-brown hair, and wore a

 rolled-up blue plaid Rosewood uniform skirt, purple platform

 wedge-heels, and a Tiffany charm bracelet.

 Aria’s heart started to pound. She’d worried about how

 she might react when she saw her old friends again, and here

 was Hanna. What had happened to Hanna?

 52

 ‘Hey,’ Aria said softly.

 Hanna turned and looked Aria up and down, from her

 long, shaggy haircut to her Rosewood Day white shirt and

 chunky Bakelite bracelets to her brown scuffed lace-up

 boots. A blank expression crossed her face, but then she

 smiled.

 ‘Omigod!’ Hanna said. At least it was still Hanna’s same

 high-pitched voice. ‘How was . . . where were you?

 Czechoslovakia?’

 ‘Um, yeah,’ Aria answered. Close enough.

 ‘Cool!’ Hanna gave Aria a tight smile.

 ‘Kirsten looks like she’s gone off South Beach,’ interrupted

 a girl next to Hanna. Aria turned her head sideways, trying

 to place her. Mona Vanderwaal? The last time Aria saw her,

 Mona had put a billion teensy braids in her hair and was

 riding her Razor scooter. Now, she looked even more glamorous

 than Hanna.

 ‘Doesn’t she?’ Hanna agreed. She then gave Aria and

 Noel – who was still standing there – an apologetic shrug.

 ‘Sorry, guys, can you excuse us?’

 Aria headed into the classroom and fell into the first desk

 she saw. She put her head down and took heaving, emotional

 breaths.

 ‘ Hell is other people,’ she chanted. It was her favorite

 quote by the French philosopher Jean-Paul Sartre and a perfect

 mantra for Rosewood.

 She rocked back and forth for a few seconds, in full freakout

 mode. The only thing that made her feel better was the

 memory of Ezra, that guy she’d met at Snookers. At the bar,

 Ezra had followed her into the bathroom, grabbed her face,

 and kissed her. Their mouths fit perfectly together – they

 didn’t bang teeth once. His hands floated all over the small

 of her back, her stomach, her legs. They’d had such a

 53

  connection. And okay, fine, some might say it was just a . . .

 a tongue connection . . . but Aria knew it was more.

 She’d felt so overcome thinking about it last night, she’d

 written a haiku about Ezra to express her feelings – haikus

 were her favorite kind of poem. Then, pleased with how it

 turned out, she’d keyed it into her phone and texted it to the

 number Ezra had given her.

 Aria let out a tortured sigh and looked around the classroom.

 It smelled like books and Mop & Glo. The oversize,

 four-paned windows faced the south lawn and beyond that,

 green rolling hills. A few trees had started to turn yellow

 and orange. There was a great Shakespearean sayings

 poster next to the blackboard, and a MEAN PEOPLE SUCK

 sticker someone had stuck to the wall. It looked like the

 janitor had tried to scrape off the sticker but gave up

 halfway through.

 Was it desperate to text Ezra at 2:30 A.M.? She still hadn’t

 heard back from him. Aria felt for her phone in her bag and

 pulled it out. The screen read, NEW TEXT MESSAGE. Her stomach

 swooped, relieved and excited and nervous all at once.

 But as she clicked READ, a voice interrupted her.

 ‘Excuse me. Um, you can’t use your cell in school.’

 Aria covered her phone with her hands and looked up.

 Whoever had said it – the new teacher, she guessed – stood

 with his back to the rest of the room and was writing on the

 chalkboard. Mr. Fitz was all he’d written so far. He was

 holding a memo with Rosewood’s insignia on the top. From

 the back, he looked young. A few of the other girls in the

 class gave him an appreciative once-over as they found seats.

 The now-fabulous Hanna even whistled.

 ‘I know I’m the new guy,’ he went on, writing, AP

  English, under his name, ‘but I have this handout from the

 front office. Some stuff about no cell phones in school.’ Then

 54

 he turned. The handout fluttered out of his hand and onto

 the linoleum floor.

 Aria’s mouth instantly went dry. Standing in front of the

 classroom was Ezra from the bar. Ezra, the recipient of her

 haiku. Her Ezra, looking lanky and adorable in a

 Rosewood jacket and tie, his hair combed, his buttons buttoned

 correctly, and a leather-bound lesson planner under his

 left arm. Standing at the blackboard and writing . . . Mr. Fitz,

  AP English.

 He stared at her, his face draining of color. ‘Holy shit.’

 The entire class turned around to see who he was looking

 at. Aria didn’t want to stare back at them, so she looked

 down at her text message.

 Aria: Surprise! I wonder what your pig puppet will have to

 say about this . . . —A

 Holy shit, indeed.

 55

 6

 Emily’s French Too!

 Tuesday afternoon, Emily stood in front of her green metal

 locker after the final bell of the day had rung. The locker still

 had her old stickers from last year – USA Swimming, Liv

 Tyler as Arwen the elf, and a magnet that said, COED NAKED

 BUTTERFLY. Her boyfriend, Ben, hovered next to her.

 ‘You want to hit Wawa?’ he asked. His Rosewood swimming

 jacket hung loosely off his lanky, muscular body, and

 his blond hair was a little messy.

 ‘Nah, I’m good,’ Emily answered. Because they had practice

 at three-thirty after school, the swimmers usually just

 stayed at Rosewood and sent someone off to Wawa so they

 could get their hoagie/iced tea/Cheats/Reese’s Pieces fix

 before swimming a billion laps.

 A bunch of boys stopped to slap Ben’s hand as they

 headed toward the parking lot. Spencer Hastings, who was

 in Ben’s history class last year, waved. Emily waved back

 before realizing Spencer was looking at Ben, not her. It was

 hard to believe that after everything they’d been through

 together and all the secrets they shared, they now acted like

 strangers.

 56

 After everyone passed, Ben turned back to her and

 frowned. ‘You’ve got your jacket on. You’re not practicing?’

 ‘Um.’ Emily shut her locker and gave the combination a

 spin. ‘You know that girl I’ve been showing around today?

 I’m walking her to her house ’cause this is her first day and

 all.’

 He smirked. ‘Well, aren’t you sweet? Parents of prospective

 students pay for tours, but you’re doing it for free.’

 ‘Come on.’ Emily smiled uneasily. ‘It’s like a ten-minute

 walk.’

 Ben looked at her, vaguely nodding for a little while.

 ‘What? I’m just trying to be nice!’

 ‘That’s cool,’ he said, and smiled. He took his eyes off her

 to wave at Casey Kirschner, the captain of the boys’ varsity

 wrestling team.

 Maya appeared a minute after Ben loped down the side

 stairs out to the student parking lot. She wore a white denim

 jacket over her Rosewood oxford shirt and Oakley flip-flops

 on her feet. Her toenails weren’t painted. ‘Hey,’ she said.

 ‘Hey.’ Emily tried to sound bright, but she felt uneasy.

 Maybe she should’ve just gone to practice with Ben. Was it

 weird to walk Maya home and walk right back?

 ‘Ready?’ Maya asked.

 The girls walked through campus, which was basically a

 bunch of very old brick buildings off a twisty back road in

 Rosewood. There was even a Gothic clock tower that

 chimed out the hours. Earlier, Emily had shown Maya all the

 standard stuff that every private school has. She’d also

 shown her the cool things about Rosewood Day that you

 usually had to discover on your own, like the dangerous

 toilet in the girls’ first-floor bathroom that sometimes

 spewed up geyser-style, the secret spot on the hill kids went

 when they cut gym class (not that Emily ever would), and the

 57

 school’s only vending machine that sold Vanilla Coke, her

 favorite. They’d even developed an inside joke about the

 prim, stick-up-her-butt model on the anti-smoking posters

 that hung outside the nurse’s office. It felt good to have an

 inside joke again.

 Now, as they cut through an unused cornfield to Maya’s

 neighborhood, Emily took in every detail of her face, from

 her turned-up nose to her coffee-colored skin to the way

 her collar couldn’t settle right around her neck. Their hands

 kept bumping against each other when they swung their

 arms.

 ‘It’s so different here,’ Maya said, sniffing the air. ‘It

 smells like Pine-Sol!’ She took off her denim jacket and

 rolled up the sleeves of her button-down. Emily pulled at her

 hair, wishing it was dark and wavy, like Maya’s, instead of

 chlorine-damaged and a slightly greenish shade of reddish

 blond. Emily also felt a little self-conscious about her body,

 which was strong, muscular, and not as slender as it used to

 be. She didn’t usually feel so aware of herself, even when she

 was in her swimsuit, which was practically naked.

 ‘Everyone has stuff they’re really into,’ Maya continued.

 ‘Like this girl Sarah in my physics class. She’s trying to form

 a band, and she asked me to be in it!’

 ‘Really? What do you play?’

 ‘Guitar,’ Maya said. ‘My dad taught me. My brother’s

 actually a lot better, but whatever.’

 ‘Wow,’ Emily said. ‘That’s cool.’

 ‘Omigod!’ Maya grabbed Emily’s arm. Emily flinched at

 first but then relaxed. ‘You should join the band too! How

 fun would that be? Sarah said we’d practice three days a

 week after school. She plays bass.’

 ‘But all I play is the flute,’ Emily said, realizing she

 sounded like Eeyore from Winnie-the-Pooh.

 58

 ‘The flute would be awesome!’ Maya clapped her hands.

 ‘And drums!’

 Emily sighed. ‘I really couldn’t. I have swimming, like,

 every day after school.’

 ‘Hmm,’ Maya said. ‘Can’t you skip a day? I bet you’d be

 so good at the drums.’

 ‘My parents would murder me.’ Emily tilted her head and

 stared at the old iron railroad bridge above them. Trains

 didn’t use the bridge anymore, so now it was mostly a place

 for kids to go and get drunk without their parents knowing.

 ‘Why?’ Maya asked. ‘What’s the big deal?’

 Emily paused. What was she supposed to say? That her

 parents expected her to keep swimming because scouts from

 Stanford were already watching Carolyn’s progress? That her

 older brother, Jake, and oldest sister, Beth, were now both at

 the University of Arizona on full swimming rides? That anything

 less than a swimming scholarship to somewhere

 top-notch would be a family failure? Maya wasn’t afraid to

 smoke pot when her parents were buying groceries. Emily’s

 parents, by comparison, seemed like old, conservative, controlling

 East Coast suburbanites. Which they were. But still.

 ‘This is a shorter way home.’ Emily gestured across the

 street, to the large colonial house’s lawn she and her friends

 used to cut through on winter days to get to Ali’s house

 faster.

 They started up through the grass, avoiding a sprinkler

 spraying the hydrangea bushes. As they pushed through the

 brambly tree branches to Maya’s backyard, Emily stopped

 short. A small, guttural noise escaped her throat.

 She hadn’t been in this backyard – Ali’s old backyard – in

 ages. There, across the lawn, was the teak deck where she

 and Ali had played countless games of Spit. There was the

 worn patch of grass where they’d hooked up Ali’s thick

 59

 white iPod to speakers and had dance parties. To her left was

 the familiar knotty oak tree. The tree house was gone, but

 carved in the bark on the trunk were the initials: EF + AD

 Emily Fields + Alison DiLaurentis. Her face flushed. At the

 time, Emily hadn’t known why she carved their names into

 the bark; she’d just wanted to show Ali how happy she was

 that they were friends.

 Maya, who had walked on ahead of her, looked over her

 shoulder. ‘You okay?’

 Emily shoved her hands into her jacket pockets. For a

 second, she considered telling Maya about Ali. But a hummingbird

 swept past her and she lost her nerve. ‘I’m fine,’ she

 said.

 ‘Do you wanna come in?’ Maya asked.

 ‘No . . . I . . . I have to go back to school,’ Emily answered.

 ‘Swimming.’

 ‘Oh.’ Maya crinkled up her eyes. ‘You didn’t have to walk

 me home, silly.’

 ‘Yeah, but I didn’t want you to get lost.’

 ‘You’re so cute.’ Maya looped her hands behind her back

 and swung her hips back and forth. Emily wondered what

 she meant by cute. Was that a California thing?

 ‘So, well, have fun at swimming,’ Maya said. ‘And thanks

 for showing me around today.’

 ‘Sure.’ Emily stepped forward, and their bodies smushed

 together in a hug.

  ‘Mmm,’ Maya said, squeezing tighter. The girls stepped

 back and grinned at each other for a second. Then Maya

 leaned forward and kissed Emily on both cheeks. ‘Mwah,

 mwah!’ she said. ‘Like the French.’

 ‘Well, then, I’ll be French too.’ Emily giggled, forgetting

 about Ali and the tree for a second. ‘Mwah!’ She kissed

 Maya’s smooth left cheek.

 60

 Then Maya kissed her again, on her right cheek, except

 now just a teensy bit closer to her mouth. There was no

  mwah this time.

 Maya’s mouth smelled like banana bubble gum. Emily

 jerked back and caught her swimming bag before it slid off

 her shoulder. When she looked up, Maya was grinning.

 ‘I’ll see ya,’ Maya said. ‘Be good.’

 Emily folded her towel into her swim bag after practice. The

 whole afternoon had been a blur. After Maya skipped into

 her house, Emily jogged back to school – as if running would

 untangle the jumble of feelings inside her. As she slipped into

 the water and swam lap after lap, she saw those haunting initials

 on the tree. When Coach blew her whistle and they

 practiced starts and turns, she smelled Maya’s banana gum

 and heard her fun, easy laugh. Standing at her locker, she

 was pretty sure she’d shampooed her hair twice. Most of the

 other girls had stayed in the communal showers for longer,

 gossiping, but Emily was too spaced out to join them.

 As she reached for her T-shirt and jeans, folded neatly on

 the shelf in her locker, a note came fluttering out. Emily’s

 name was written on the front in plain, unfamiliar handwriting,

 and she didn’t recognize the graph notebook paper.

 She picked it up off the cold, wet floor.

 Hey Em,

 Sob! I’ve been replaced! You found another friend to kiss!

 —A

 Emily curled her toes around the rubber locker room mat

 and stopped breathing for a second. She looked around. No

 one was looking at her.

 61

  Was this for real?

 She stared at the note and tried to think rationally. She

 and Maya were out in the open, but no one was around.

 And . . . I’ve been replaced? Another friend to kiss?

 Emily’s hands trembled. She looked at the signature again.

 Laughter from the other swimmers echoed off the walls.

 Emily had kissed just one other friend. It was two days

 after she carved their initials into that oak tree and just a

 week and a half before the end of seventh grade.

 Alison.

 62

 7

 Spencer’s Got a Tight Posterior (Deltoid)

 ‘Look at his butt!’

 ‘Shut up!’ Spencer knocked her friend Kirsten Cullen in

 the shin guard with her field hockey stick. They were supposed

 to be running defense drills, but they – along with the

 rest of the team – were too busy sizing up this year’s new

 assistant coach. He was none other than Ian Thomas.

 Spencer’s skin prickled with adrenaline. Talk about weird;

 she remembered Melissa mentioning that Ian had moved to

 California. But then, a lot of people who you wouldn’t

 expect ended up back in Rosewood.

 ‘Your sister was so stupid to break up with him,’ Kirsten

 said. ‘He’s so hot.’

 ‘ Shhh, ’ Spencer answered, giggling. ‘And anyway, my

 sister didn’t break up with him. He broke up with her.’

 The whistle blew. ‘Get moving!’ Ian called to them, jogging

 over. Spencer leaned over to tie her shoe, as if she didn’t

 care. She felt his eyes on her.

 ‘ Spencer? Spencer Hastings?’

 Spencer stood up slowly. ‘Oh. Ian, right?’

 Ian’s smile was so wide, Spencer was surprised his cheeks

 63

 didn’t rip. He still had that All-American, I’m-going-to-takeover-

 my-father’s-company-at-twenty-five look, but now his

 curly hair was a little longer and messier. ‘You’re all grown

 up!’ he cried.

 ‘I guess.’ Spencer shrugged.

 Ian ran his hand against the back of his neck. ‘How’s your

 sister these days?’

 ‘Um, she’s good. Graduated early. Going to Wharton.’

 Ian bent his head down. ‘And are her boyfriends still hitting

 on you?’

 Spencer’s mouth dropped open. Before she could answer,

 the head coach, Ms. Campbell, blew her whistle and called

 Ian over.

 Kirsten grabbed Spencer’s arm once his back was turned.

 ‘You totally hooked up with him, didn’t you?’

 ‘Shut up!’ Spencer shot back.

 As Ian jogged to center field, he glanced back at her over

 his shoulder. Spencer drew in her breath and leaned over to

 examine her cleat. She didn’t want him to know she’d been

 staring.

 By the time she got home from practice, every part of

 Spencer’s body hurt, from her ass to her shoulders to her

 little toes. She’d spent the whole summer organizing committees,

 boning up on SAT words, and playing the lead in

 three different plays at Muesli, Rosewood’s community theater

 – Miss Jean Brodie in The Prime of Miss Jean Brodie,

 Emily in Our Town, and Ophelia in Hamlet. With all that, she hadn’t had time to keep in top shape for field hockey,

 and she was feeling it now.

 All she wanted to do was go upstairs, crawl into bed, and

 not think about tomorrow and what another overachieving

 day would hold: French club breakfast, reading the morning

 64

 announcements, five AP classes, drama tryouts, a quick

 appearance at yearbook committee, and another grueling

 field hockey practice with Ian.

 She opened the mailbox at the bottom of their private

 drive, hoping to find the scores for her PSATs. They were

 supposed to be in any day now, and she’d had a good feeling

 about them – a better feeling, in fact, than she’d ever had

 about any other test. Unfortunately, there were just a pile of

 bills, info from her dad’s many investment accounts, and a

 brochure addressed to Ms. Spencer J (for Jill) Hastings from

 Appleboro College in Lancaster, Pennsylvania. Yeah, as if

 she’d go there.

 Inside the house, she put the mail on the marble-topped

 kitchen island, rubbed her shoulder, and had a thought: The

  backyard hot tub. A relaxing soak. Awww, yeah.

 She greeted Rufus and Beatrice, the family’s two labradoodles,

 and threw a couple of King Kong toys out into the

 yard for them to chase. Then she dragged herself along the

 flagstone path toward the pool’s changing room. Pausing at

 the door, ready to shower and change into her bikini, she

 realized, Who cares? She was too tired to change, and

 nobody was home. And the hot tub was surrounded by rose

 bushes. As she approached, it burbled, as if anticipating her

 arrival. She stripped down to her bra, undies, and tall field

 hockey socks, did a deep forward bend to loosen up her

 back, and climbed into the steaming tub. Now that was

 more like it.

 ‘Oh.’

 Spencer turned. Wren stood next to the roses, naked to

 the waist, wearing the sexiest boxer brief Polo underwear

 she’d ever seen.

 ‘Oops,’ he said, covering himself with a towel. ‘Sorry.’

 ‘You don’t get here until tomorrow,’ she blurted, even

 65

 though he was very clearly here, right now, which was

 obviously today and not tomorrow at all.

 ‘We don’t. But your sister and I were at Frou,’ Wren said,

 making a little face. Frou was this haughty store a few towns

 over that sold single pillowcases for about a thousand dollars.

 ‘She had to run another errand and told me to play with

 myself here.’

 Spencer hoped that was just some bizarre English expression.

 ‘Oh,’ she said.

 ‘Did you just get home?’

 ‘I was at field hockey,’ Spencer said, leaning back and

 relaxing a little. ‘First practice of the year.’

 Spencer glanced at her blurry body under the water. Oh

 God, she was still wearing her socks. And her high-waisted,

 sweaty panties and Champion sports bra! She kicked herself

 for not changing into the yellow Eres bikini she’d just bought

 but then realized how absurd that was.

 ‘So, I was just planning to have a soak, but if you want to

 be alone, that’s okay too,’ Wren said. ‘I’ll just go inside and

 watch TV.’ He started to turn.

 Spencer felt a tiny twinge of disappointment. ‘Um, no,’

 she said. He stopped. ‘You can come in. I don’t care.’

 Quickly, while his back was turned, she yanked off her socks

 and threw them into the bushes. They landed with a soggy

 slap.

 ‘If you’re sure, Spencer,’ Wren said. Spencer loved the way

 he said her name with his British accent – Spen- saah.

 He shyly slid into the tub. Spencer stayed very far on her

 side, curling her legs under her. Wren leaned his head back

 on the concrete deck and sighed. Spencer did the same and

 tried not to think about how her legs were getting really

 cramped and sore in this position. She stretched one tentatively

 and touched Wren’s sinewy calf.

 66

 She jerked her leg away. ‘Sorry.’

 ‘No worries,’ Wren said. ‘So field hockey, huh? I rowed

 for Oxford.’

 ‘Really?’ Spencer said, hoping she didn’t sound too

 gushy. Her favorite driving-into-Philadelphia sight was of

 the Penn and Temple men’s crew teams rowing on the

 Schuylkill River.

 ‘Yeah,’ he said. ‘I loved it. Do you love field hockey?’

 ‘Um, not really.’ Spencer took her hair out of its ponytail

 and shook her head around but then wondered if

 Wren would find this really skanky and ridiculous. She’d

 probably imagined the spark between them outside

 Moshulu.

 But then, Wren had gotten into the hot tub with her.

 ‘So if you don’t like field hockey, why do you play?’ Wren

 asked.

 ‘Because it looks good on a college application.’

 Now Wren sat up a little, making the water ripple. ‘It

 does?’

 ‘Uh, yeah.’

 Spencer shifted and winced when her shoulder muscle

 cramped into her neck.

 ‘You okay?’ Wren asked.

 ‘Yeah, it’s nothing,’ Spencer said, and inexplicably felt an

 overwhelming wave of despair. It was only the first day of

 school, and she was already burned out. She thought of all

 the homework she had to do, lists she had to make, and lines

 she had to memorize. She was too busy to freak out, but that

 was the only thing keeping her from freaking out.

 ‘Is it your shoulder?’

 ‘I think,’ Spencer said, trying to rotate it. ‘In field hockey,

 you spend so much time bending over, and I don’t know if I

 pulled it or what . . .’

 67

 ‘I bet I could fix it for you.’

 Spencer stared at him. She suddenly had an urge to run

 her fingers through his shaggy hair. ‘That’s okay. Thanks,

 though.’

 ‘Really,’ he said. ‘I’m not going to bite you.’

 Spencer hated when people said that.

 ‘I’m a doctor,’ Wren continued. ‘I bet it’s your posterior

 deltoid.’

 ‘Um, okay . . .’

 ‘Your shoulder muscle.’ He motioned for her to come

 closer. ‘C’mere. Seriously. We just need to soften the muscle.’

 Spencer tried not to read into that. He was a doctor, after

 all. He was being doctorly. She drifted to him, and he pressed

 his hands into the middle of her back. His thumbs dug into

 the little muscles around her spine. Spencer closed her eyes.

 ‘Wow. That’s awesome,’ she murmured.

 ‘You just have some fluid buildup in your bursa sac,’ he

 said. Spencer tried not to giggle at the word sac. When he

 reached under her sports bra strap to dig deeper, she swallowed

 hard. She tried to think about nonsexual things – her

 uncle Daniel’s nose hair, the constipated look her mom got

 on her face when she rode a horse, the time her cat, Kitten,

 carried a dead mole from the creek out back and left it in her

 bedroom. He’s a doctor, she told herself. This is just what doctors do.

 ‘Your pectorals are a little tight too,’ Wren said, and, horrifyingly,

 moved his hand to the front of her body. He slid his

 fingers under her bra again, rubbing just above her chest, and

 suddenly the bra strap fell off her shoulder. Spencer breathed

 in but he didn’t move away. This is a doctor thing, she

 reminded herself again. But then she realized: Wren was a

 first-year med student. He will be a doctor, she corrected herself.

  One day. In about ten years.

 68

 ‘Um, where’s my sister?’ she asked quietly.

 ‘The store, I think? Wawa?’

 ‘Wawa?’ Spencer jerked away from Wren and pulled her

 bra strap back on her shoulder. ‘Wawa’s only a mile away! If

 she’s going there, she’s just picking up cigarettes or something.

 She’ll be back any minute!’

 ‘I don’t think she smokes,’ Wren said, tilting his head

 questioningly.

 ‘You know what I mean!’ Spencer stood up in the tub,

 grabbed her Ralph Lauren towel, and began violently drying

 her hair. She felt so hot. Her skin, bones – even her organs

 and nerves – felt like they’d been braised in the hot tub. She

 climbed out and fled to the house, in search of a giant glass

 of water.

 ‘Spencer,’ Wren called after her. ‘I didn’t mean to . . . I was

 just trying to help.’

 But Spencer didn’t listen. She ran up to her room and

 looked around. Her stuff was still in boxes, still packed up to

 move to the barn. Suddenly she wanted everything organized.

 Her jewelry box needed to be sorted by gemstone. Her

 computer was clogged with old English papers from two

 years ago, and even though they’d gotten A’s back then they

 were probably embarrassingly bad and should be deleted.

 She stared at the books in the boxes. They needed to be

 arranged by subject matter, not by author. Obviously. She

 pulled them out and started shelving, starting with Adultery

 and The Scarlet Letter.

 But by the time she got to Utopias Gone Wrong, she still

 didn’t feel any better. So she switched on her computer and

 pressed her wireless mouse, which was comfortingly cool, to

 the back of her neck.

 She clicked on her e-mail and saw an unopened letter. The

 subject line read, SAT vocab. Curious, she clicked on it.

 69

 Spencer,

 Covet is an easy one. When someone covets something,

 they desire and lust after it. Usually it’s something they can’t

 have. You’ve always had that problem, though, haven’t

 you? —A

 Spencer’s stomach seized. She looked around.

 Who. The. Fuck. Could. Have. Seen?

 She threw open her bedroom’s biggest window, but the

 Hastingses’ circular driveway was empty. Spencer looked

 around. A few cars swished past. The neighbors’ lawn service

 guy was trimming a hedge by their front gate. Her dogs

 were chasing each other around the side yard. Some birds

 flew to the top of a telephone pole.

 Then, something caught her eye in the neighbor’s upstairs

 window: a flash of blondish hair. But wasn’t the new family

 black? An icy shiver crept up Spencer’s spine. That was Ali’s

 old window.

 70

 8

 Where Are the Damn Girl Scouts When

 You Need Them?

 Hanna sank farther into the squishy cushions of her couch

 and tried to unbutton Sean’s Paper Denim jeans.

 ‘Whoa,’ Sean said. ‘We can’t . . .’

 Hanna smiled mysteriously and put a finger to her lips.

 She started kissing Sean’s neck. He smelled like Lever 2000

 and, strangely, chocolate, and she loved how his recently

 buzzed haircut showed off all the sexy angles of his face.

 She’d loved him since sixth grade and he’d only gotten handsomer

 with each passing year.

 As they kissed, Hanna’s mother, Ashley, unlocked the

 front door and walked inside, chatting on her teensy LG flip

 phone.

 Sean recoiled against the couch cushions. ‘She’ll see!’ he

 whispered, quickly tucking in his pale blue Lacoste polo.

 Hanna shrugged. Her mom waved at them blankly and

 walked into the other room. Her mom paid more attention

 to her BlackBerry than she did to Hanna. Because of her

 work schedule, she and Hanna didn’t bond much, aside from

 71

 periodic checkups on homework, notes on which shops were

 running the best sales, and reminders that she should clean

 her room in case any of the execs coming to her cocktail

 party needed to use the upstairs bathroom. But Hanna was

 mostly okay with that. After all, her mom’s job was what

 paid Hanna’s AmEx bill – she wasn’t always taking things –

 and her pricey tuition at Rosewood Day.

 ‘I have to go,’ Sean murmured.

 ‘You should come over on Saturday,’ Hanna purred. ‘My

 mom’s going to be at the spa all day.’

 ‘I’ll see you at Noel’s party on Friday,’ Sean said. ‘And you

 know this is hard enough.’

 Hanna groaned. ‘It doesn’t have to be so hard,’ she

 whined.

 He leaned down to kiss her. ‘See you tomorrow.’

 After Sean let himself out, she buried her face in the couch

 pillow. Dating Sean still felt like a dream. Back when Hanna

 was chubby and lame, she’d adored how tall and athletic he

 was, how he was always really nice to teachers and kids

 who were less cool, and how he dressed well, not like a

 color-blind slob. She never stopped liking him, even after

 she shed her last few stubborn inches and discovered

 defrizzing hair products. So last school year, she casually

 whispered to James Freed in study hall that she liked Sean,

 and Colleen Rink told her three periods later that Sean was

 going to call Hanna on her cell that night after soccer. It was

 yet another moment Hanna was pissed Ali wasn’t here to

 witness.

 They’d been a couple for seven months and Hanna felt

 more in love with him than ever. She hadn’t told him yet –

 she’d kept that to herself for years – but now, she was pretty sure he loved her too. And wasn’t sex the best way to express

 love?

 72

 That was why the virginity pledge thing made no sense. It

 wasn’t as if Sean’s parents were overly religious, and it went

 against every preconceived notion Hanna had about guys.

 Despite how she used to look, Hanna had to hand it to herself:

 With her deep brown hair, curvy body, and flawless –

 we’re talking no pimples, ever – skin, she was hot. Who

 wouldn’t fall madly in love with her? Sometimes she wondered

 if Sean was gay – he did have a lot of nice clothes – or

 if he had a fear of vaginas.

 Hanna called for her miniature pinscher, Dot, to hop up

 on the couch. ‘Did you miss me today?’ she squealed as Dot

 licked her hand. Hanna had petitioned to let Dot come to

 school in her oversize Prada handbag – all the girls in Beverly

 Hills did it, after all – but Rosewood Day said no. So to prevent

 separation anxiety, Hanna had bought Dot the

 snuggliest Gucci bed money could buy and left QVC on her

 bedroom TV during the day.

 Her mother strode into the living room, still in her tailored

 tweed suit and brown kitten-heel slingbacks. ‘There’s

 sushi,’ Ms. Marin said.

 Hanna looked up. ‘Toro rolls?’

 ‘I don’t know. I got a bunch of things.’

 Hanna strode into the kitchen, taking in her mom’s laptop

 and buzzing LG.

 ‘What now?’ Ms. Marin barked into the phone.

 Dot’s little claws tick-ticked behind Hanna. After searching

 through the bag, she settled on one piece of yellowtail

 sashimi, one eel roll, and a small bowl of miso soup.

 ‘Well, I talked to the client this morning,’ her mom went

 on. ‘They were happy then.’

 Hanna daintily dipped her yellowtail roll into some soy

 sauce and flipped breezily through a J. Crew catalog. Her

 mom was second-in-command at the Philly advertising firm

 73

 McManus & Tate, and her goal was to be the firm’s first

 woman president.

 Besides being extremely successful and ambitious, Ms.

 Marin was what most guys at Rosewood Day would call a

 MILF – she had long, red-gold hair, smooth skin, and an

 incredibly supple body, thanks to her daily Vinyasa yoga

 ritual.

 Hanna knew her mom wasn’t perfect, but she still didn’t

 get why her parents had divorced four years ago, or why her

 father quickly began dating an average-looking ER nurse

 from Annapolis, Maryland, named Isabel. Talk about trading

 down.

 Isabel had a teenage daughter, Kate, and Mr. Marin had

 said Hanna would just love her. A few months after the

 divorce, he’d invited Hanna to Annapolis for the weekend.

 Nervous about meeting her quasi-stepsister, Hanna begged

 Ali to come along.

 ‘Don’t worry, Han,’ Ali assured her. ‘We’ll outclass whoever

 this Kate girl is.’ When Hanna looked at her,

 unconvinced, she reminded Hanna of her signature phrase:

 ‘I’m Ali and I’m fabulous!’ It sounded almost silly now, but

 back then Hanna could only imagine what it would feel like

 to be so confident. Having Ali there was like a security blanket

 – proof she wasn’t a loser her dad just wanted to get

 away from.

 The day had been a train wreck, anyway. Kate was the

 prettiest girl Hanna had ever met and her dad had basically

 called her a pig right in front of Kate. He’d quickly

 backpedaled and said it was only a joke, but that was the

 very last time she’d seen him . . . and the very first time she

 ever made herself throw up.

 But Hanna hated thinking about stuff in the past, so she

 rarely did. Besides, now Hanna got to ogle her mom’s dates

 74

 in a not so will-you-be-my-new-father? way. And would her

 father let Hanna have a 2 A.M. curfew and drink wine, like

 her mom did? Doubtful.

 Her mom snapped her phone shut and fastened her emerald

 green eyes on Hanna. ‘Those are your back-to-school

 shoes?’

 Hanna stopped chewing. ‘Yeah.’

 Ms. Marin nodded. ‘Did you get a lot of compliments?’

 Hanna turned her ankle to inspect her purple wedges. Too

 afraid to face the Saks security, she’d actually paid for them.

 ‘Yeah. I did.’

 ‘Mind if I borrow them?’

 ‘Um, sure. If you wa—’

 Her mom’s phone rang again. She pounced on it. ‘Carson?

 Yes. I’ve been looking for you all night . . . What the hell is

 going on there?’

 Hanna blew at her side-swept bangs and fed Dot a tiny

 piece of eel. As Dot spit it out on the floor, the doorbell rang.

 Her mother didn’t even flinch. ‘They need it tonight,’ she

 said to the phone. ‘It’s your project. Do I have to come down

 and hold your hand?’

 The doorbell rang again. Dot started barking and her

 mother stood to get it. ‘It’s probably those Girl Scouts again.’

 The Girl Scouts had come over three days in a row, trying

 to sell them cookies at dinnertime. They were rabid in this

 neighborhood.

 Within seconds, she was back in the kitchen with a young,

 brown-haired, green-eyed police officer behind her. ‘This

 gentleman says he wants to speak with you.’ A gold pin on

 the breast pocket of his uniform read WILDEN.

 ‘Me?’ Hanna pointed at herself.

 ‘You’re Hanna Marin?’ Wilden asked. The walkie-talkie

 on his belt made a noise.

 75

 Suddenly Hanna realized who this guy was: Darren

 Wilden. He’d been a senior at Rosewood when she was in

 seventh grade. The Darren Wilden she remembered allegedly

 slept with the whole girls’ diving team and was almost

 kicked out of school for stealing the principal’s vintage

 Ducati motorcycle. But this cop was definitely the same

 guy – those green eyes were hard to forget, even if it had

 been four years since she’d seen them. Hanna hoped he was

 a stripper that Mona had sent over as a joke.

 ‘What’s this all about?’ Ms. Marin asked, looking longingly

 back at her cell phone. ‘Why are you interrupting us at

 dinner?’

 ‘We received a call from Tiffany’s,’ Wilden said. ‘They

 have you on tape shoplifting some items from their store.

 Tapes from various other mall security cameras tracked you

 out of the mall and to your car. We traced the license plate.’

 Hanna started pinching the inside of her palm with her

 fingernails, something she always did when she felt out of

 control.

 ‘Hanna wouldn’t do that,’ Ms. Marin barked. ‘Would

 you, Hanna?’

 Hanna opened her mouth to respond but no words came

 out. Her heart was banging against her ribs.

 ‘Look.’ Wilden crossed his arms over his chest. Hanna

 noticed the gun on his belt. It looked like a toy. ‘I just need

 you to come to the station. Maybe it’s nothing.’

 ‘I’m sure it’s nothing!’ Ms. Marin said. Then she took her

 Fendi wallet out of its matching purse. ‘What will it take for

 you to leave us alone to have our dinner?’

 ‘Ma’am.’ Wilden sounded exasperated. ‘You should just

 come down with me. All right? It won’t take all night. I

 promise.’ He smiled that sexy Darren Wilden smile that had

 probably kept him from getting expelled from Rosewood.

 76

 ‘Well,’ Hanna’s mother said. She and Wilden looked at

 each other for a long moment. ‘Let me get my bag.’

 Wilden turned to Hanna. ‘I’m gonna have to cuff you.’

 Hanna gasped. ‘Cuff me?’ Okay, now that was silly. It

 sounded fake, like something the six-year-old twins next

 door would say to each other. But Wilden pulled out real

 steel handcuffs and gently put them around her wrists.

 Hanna hoped he didn’t notice that her hands were shaking.

 If only this were the moment when Wilden tied her to a

 chair, put on that old ’70s song ‘Hot Stuff,’ and stripped off

 all his clothes. Unfortunately, it wasn’t.

 The police station smelled like burned coffee and very old

 wood, because, like most of Rosewood’s municipal buildings,

 it was a former railroad baron’s mansion. Cops

 fluttered around her, taking phone calls, filling out forms,

 and sliding around on their little castor-wheel chairs. Hanna

 half expected to see Mona here, too, with her mom’s Dior

 stole thrown over her wrists. But from the look of the empty

 bench, it seemed Mona hadn’t been caught.

 Ms. Marin sat very stiffly next to her. Hanna felt squirmy;

 her mom was usually really lenient, but then, Hanna had

 never been taken downtown and had the book thrown at her

 or whatever.

 And then, very quietly, her mom leaned over. ‘What was it

 that you took?’

 ‘Huh?’ Hanna asked.

 ‘That bracelet you’re wearing?’

 Hanna looked down. Perfect. She’d forgotten to take it

 off; the bracelet was circling her wrist in full view. She

 shoved it farther up her sleeve. She felt her ears for the earrings;

 yep, she’d worn them today too. Talk about stupid!

 ‘Give it to me,’ her mother whispered.

 77

 ‘Huh?’ Hanna squeaked.

 Ms. Marin held out her palm. ‘Give it here. I can handle

 this.’

 Reluctantly, Hanna let her mom unfasten the bracelet

 from her wrist. Then, Hanna reached up and took off the

 earrings and handed them over too. Ms. Marin didn’t even

 flinch. She simply dropped the jewelry in her purse and

 folded her hands over the metal clasp.

 The blond Tiffany’s girl who’d helped Hanna with the

 charm bracelet strode into the room. As soon as she saw

 Hanna, sitting dejectedly on the bench with the cuffs still on

 her hands, she nodded. ‘Yeah. That’s her.’

 Darren Wilden glared at Hanna, and her mom stood up.

 ‘I think there’s been a mistake.’ She walked over to Wilden’s

 desk. ‘I misunderstood you at the house. I was with Hanna

 that day. We bought that stuff. I have a receipt for it at

 home.’

 The Tiffany’s girl narrowed her eyes in disbelief. ‘Are you

 suggesting I’m lying?’

 ‘No,’ Ms. Marin said sweetly, ‘I just think you’re confused.’

 What was she doing? A gooey, uncomfortable, almostguilty

 feeling washed over Hanna.

 ‘How do you explain the surveillance tapes?’ Wilden

 asked.

 Her mom paused. Hanna saw a tiny muscle in her neck

 quiver. Then, before Hanna could stop her, she reached into

 her purse and took out the loot. ‘This was all my fault,’ she

 said. ‘Not Hanna’s.’

 Ms. Marin turned back to Wilden. ‘Hanna and I had a

 fight about these items. I said she couldn’t have them – I

 drove her to this. She’ll never do it again. I’ll make sure of it.’

 Hanna stared, stunned. She and her mom had never once

 78

 discussed Tiffany’s, let alone something she could or couldn’t

 have.

 Wilden shook his head. ‘Ma’am, I think your daughter

 may need to do some community service. That’s usually the

 penalty.’

 Ms. Marin blinked, innocently. ‘Can’t we let this slide?

 Please?’

 Wilden looked at her for a long time, one corner of his

 mouth turned up almost devilishly. ‘Sit down,’ he said finally.

 ‘Let me see what I can do.’

 Hanna looked everywhere but in her mom’s direction.

 Wilden hunched over his desk. He had a Chief Wiggum figurine

 from The Simpsons and a metal Slinky. He licked his

 pointer finger to turn the pages of the papers he was filling

 out. Hanna flinched. What sort of papers were they? Didn’t

 the local newspapers report crimes? This was bad. Very bad.

 Hanna jiggled her foot nervously, having a sudden urge

 for some Junior Mints. Or maybe cashews. Even the Slim

 Jims on Wilden’s desk would do.

 She could just see it: Everyone would find out, and she’d

 be instantaneously friendless and boyfriendless. From there,

 she’d recede back to dorky, seventh-grade Hanna in reverse

 evolution. She’d wake up and her hair would be a yucky,

 washed-out brown again. Then her teeth would go crooked

 and she’d get her braces back on. She wouldn’t be able to fit

 into any of her jeans. The rest would happen spontaneously.

 She’d spend her life chubby, ugly, miserable, and overlooked,

 just the way she used to be.

 ‘I have some lotion if those are chafing your wrists,’ Ms.

 Marin said, gesturing to the cuffs and rooting around in her

 purse.

 ‘I’m okay,’ Hanna replied, brought back to the present.

 Sighing, she pulled out her BlackBerry. It was tough

 79

 because her hands were cuffed, but she wanted to convince

 Sean that he had to come over to her house this Saturday.

 She suddenly really wanted to know he would. As she stared

 blankly at the screen, an e-mail popped up in her inbox. She

 opened it.

 Hey Hanna,

 Since prison food makes you fat, you know what Sean’s

 gonna say? Not it! —A

 She was so startled that she stood up, thinking someone

 might be across the room, watching her. But there was no

 one. She closed her eyes, trying to think who might have seen

 the police car at her house.

 Wilden looked up from his writing. ‘You all right?’

 ‘Um,’ Hanna said. ‘Yeah.’ She slowly sat back down. Not

  it? What the hell? She checked the note’s return address

 again, but it was just a mess of letters and numbers.

 ‘Hanna,’ Ms. Marin murmured after a few moments. ‘No

 one needs to know about this.’

 Hanna blinked. ‘Oh. Yeah. I agree.’

 ‘Good.’

 Hanna swallowed hard. Except . . . someone did know.

 80

 9

 Not Your Typical

 Student-Teacher Conference

 Wednesday morning, Aria’s father, Byron, rubbed his bushy

 black hair and hand-signaled out the Subaru window that he

 was making a left-hand turn. The turn signals had stopped

 working last night, so he was driving Aria and Mike to their

 second day of school and taking the car to the shop.

 ‘You guys happy to be back in America?’ Byron asked.

 Mike, who sat next to Aria in the backseat, grinned.

 ‘America rocks.’ He went back to maniacally punching the

 tiny buttons of his PSP. It made a farting noise and Mike

 pumped one fist in the air.

 Aria’s father smiled and navigated across the single-lane

 stone bridge, waving to a neighbor as he passed. ‘Well, good.

 Now, why does it rock?’

 ‘America rocks because it has lacrosse,’ Mike said, not

 taking his eyes off his PSP. ‘And hotter chicks. And a Hooters

 in King of Prussia.’

 Aria laughed. Like Mike had been inside Hooters.

 Unless . . . Oh God, had he?

 81

 She shivered in her kelly green alpaca shrug and stared

 out the window at the thick fog. A woman wearing a long,

 red hooded stadium jacket that said, UPPER MAIN LINE

 SOCCER MOM, tried to stop her German shepherd from

 chasing a squirrel across the street. At the corner, two

 blondes with high-tech baby carriages stood together

 gossiping.

 There was one word to describe yesterday’s English class:

  brutal. After Ezra blurted out, ‘Holy shit,’ the whole class

 turned and stared at her. Hanna Marin, who sat in front of

 her, whispered in a not-so-quiet voice, ‘Did you sleep with

 the teacher?’ Aria considered, for a half second, that maybe

  Hanna had written her the text message about Ezra – Hanna

 was one of the few people who knew about Pigtunia. But

 why would Hanna care?

 Ezra – er, Mr. Fitz – had dispelled the laughing quickly,

 and come up with the lamest excuse for swearing in class. He

 said, and Aria quoted in her head, ‘I was afraid that a bee

 had flown into my pants, and I thought the bee was going to

 sting me, and so I yelled out in terror.’

 As Ezra then started talking about five-paragraph themes

 and the class’s syllabus, Aria couldn’t concentrate. She was

 the bee that had flown into his pants. She couldn’t stop looking

 at his wolfish eyes and his sumptuous pink mouth. When

 he peeked in her direction out of the corner of his eye, her

 heart did two and a half somersaults off the high dive and

 landed in her stomach.

 Ezra was the guy for her, and she was the girl for him –

 she just knew it. So what if he was her teacher? There had to be a way to make it work.

 Her father pulled up to Rosewood’s stone-gated entrance.

 In the distance, Aria noticed a vintage powder-blue

 Volkswagen beetle parked in the teacher’s lot. She knew that

 82

 car from Snookers – it was Ezra’s. She checked her watch.

 Fifteen minutes until homeroom.

 Mike shot out of the car. Aria opened her door as well,

 but her father touched her forearm. ‘Hang on a sec,’ he said.

 ‘But I have to . . .’ She glanced longingly at Ezra’s bug.

 ‘Just for a minute.’ Her father turned down the radio

 volume. Aria slumped back in her seat. ‘You’ve seemed a

 little . . .’ He flicked his wrist back and forth uncertainly.

 ‘You okay?’

 Aria shrugged. ‘About what?’

 Her father sighed. ‘Well . . . I don’t know. Being back. And

 we haven’t talked about . . . you know . . . in a while.’

 Aria fidgeted with her jacket’s zipper. ‘What’s there to talk

 about?’

 Byron stuck a cigarette he’d rolled before they left into his

 mouth. ‘I can’t imagine how hard it’s been. Keeping quiet.

 But I love you. You know that, right?’

 Aria looked out at the parking lot again. ‘Yeah, I know,’

 she said. ‘I have to go. I’ll see you at three.’

 Before he could answer, Aria shot out of the car, blood

 rushing in her ears. How was she supposed to be Icelandic

 Aria, who left her past behind, if one of her worst memories

 of Rosewood kept bubbling to the surface?

 It had happened in May of seventh grade. Rosewood Day

 had dismissed the students early for teacher conferences, so

 Aria and Ali headed to Sparrow, Hollis campus’s music store,

 to search for new CDs. As they cut through a back alley, Aria

 noticed her father’s familiar beat-up brown Honda Civic in a

 far-off space in an empty parking lot. As Aria and Ali walked

 toward the car to leave a note, they realized there was someone

 inside. Actually, two someones: Aria’s father, Byron, and

 a girl, about twenty years old, kissing his neck.

 That’s when Byron looked up and saw Aria. She sprinted

 83

 away before she had to see any more and before he could

 stop her. Ali followed Aria all the way back to her house but

 didn’t try to stop her when Aria said she wanted to be alone.

 Later that night, Byron came up to Aria’s room to explain.

 It wasn’t what it looked like, he said. But Aria wasn’t stupid.

 Every year her father invited his students over to their house

 for get-to-know-you cocktails, and Aria had seen that girl

 walk through her very door. Her name was Meredith, Aria

 remembered, because Meredith had gotten tipsy and spelled

 out her name on the refrigerator in plastic letter magnets.

 When Meredith left, instead of shaking her dad’s hand as the

 other kids had, she gave him a lingering kiss on his cheek.

 Byron begged Aria not to tell her mom. He promised her

 it would never happen again. She decided to believe him, and

 so she kept his secret. He’d never said so, but Aria believed

 Meredith was the reason her dad took his sabbatical when

 he did.

  You promised yourself you wouldn’t think about it, Aria

 thought, glancing back over her shoulder. Her father handsignaled

 out of the Rosewood parking lot.

 Aria walked into the narrow hallway of the faculty wing.

 Ezra’s office was at the end of the hall, next to a small, cozy

 window seat. She stopped in the doorway and watched him

 as he typed something into his computer.

 Finally, she knocked. Ezra’s blue eyes widened when he

 saw her. He looked adorable in his button-down white shirt,

 blue Rosewood blazer, green cords, and beat-up black

 loafers. The corners of his mouth curled up into the tiniest,

 shyest smile.

 ‘Hey,’ he said.

 Aria hovered in the doorway. ‘Can I talk to you?’ Aria

 asked. Her voice squeaked a little.

 Ezra hesitated, pushing a lock of hair out of his eyes. Aria

 84

 noticed a Snoopy Band-Aid wrapped around his left pinkie

 finger. ‘Sure,’ he said softly. ‘Come in.’

 She walked into his office and shut the door. It was empty,

 except for a wide, heavy wood desk, two folding chairs, and

 a computer. She sat down on the empty folding chair.

 ‘So, um,’ Aria said. ‘Hey.’

 ‘Hey again,’ Ezra answered, grinning. He lowered his eyes

 and took a gulp from his Rosewood Day crest coffee mug.

 ‘Listen,’ he started.

 ‘About yesterday,’ Aria said at the same time. They both

 laughed.

 ‘Ladies first.’ Ezra smiled.

 Aria scratched the back of her neck where her straight

 black hair was drawn up in a ponytail. ‘I, um, wanted to talk

 about . . . us.’

 Ezra nodded, but didn’t say anything.

 Aria wiggled in her chair. ‘Well, I guess it’s shocking that

 I’m . . . um . . . your student, after, you know . . . Snookers.

 But if you don’t mind, I don’t.’

 Ezra cupped his hand around his mug. Aria listened to the

 school-issued wall clock ticking off the seconds. ‘I . . . I don’t

 think it’s a good idea,’ he said softly. ‘You said you were

 older.’

 Aria laughed, not sure how serious he was. ‘I never told

 you how old I was.’ She lowered her eyes. ‘You just

 assumed.’

 ‘Yeah, but you shouldn’t have implied it,’ Ezra responded.

 ‘Everybody lies about their age,’ Aria said quietly.

 Ezra ran his hand through his hair. ‘But . . . you’re . . .’ He

 met her eyes and sighed. ‘Look, I . . . I think you’re amazing,

 Aria. I do. I met you in that bar, and I was like . . . wow, who

  is this? She’s so unlike any other girl I’ve ever met.’

 Aria looked down, feeling both pleased and a little queasy.

 85

 Ezra reached across the desk and touched his hand to

 hers – it was warm, dry, and soothing – but then quickly

 pulled away. ‘But this isn’t meant to be, you know? ’Cause,

 well, you’re my student. I could get in a lot of trouble. You

 don’t want me to get in trouble, do you?’

 ‘No one would know,’ Aria said faintly, although she

 couldn’t help but think about that bizarre text from yesterday,

 and that maybe someone already knew.

 It took Ezra a long time to respond. It seemed to Aria that

 he was trying to make up his mind. She looked at him hopefully.

 ‘I’m sorry, Aria,’ he finally mumbled. ‘But I think you

 should go.’

 Aria stood up, feeling her cheeks burn. ‘Of course.’ Aria

 wrapped her hands around the top of the chair. It felt like

 hot coals were bouncing around her insides.

 ‘I’ll see you in class,’ Ezra whispered.

 She shut the door carefully. In the hall, teachers swarmed

 around her, rushing off to their homerooms. She decided to

 get to her locker by cutting through the commons – she

 needed some fresh air.

 Outside, Aria heard a familiar girl’s laugh. She froze for a

 second. When would she stop thinking she heard Alison

  everywhere? She trudged not on the commons’ winding

 stone path, like you were supposed to, but through the grass.

 The morning fog was so dense that Aria could barely see her

 legs below her. Her footprints vanished in the squishy grass

 as quickly as she made them.

 Good. This seemed like an appropriate time to disappear

 completely.

 86

 10

 Single Girls Have Way More Fun

 That afternoon, Emily was standing in the student parking

 lot, lost in thought, when someone threw their hands over

 her eyes. Emily jumped, startled.

 ‘Whoa, chill! It’s just me!’

 Emily turned and sighed with relief. It was only Maya.

 Emily had been so distracted and paranoid since getting that

 bizarre note yesterday. She’d been about to unlock her car –

 her mom let her and Carolyn take it to school on the condition

 they drive carefully and call when they got there – and

 grab her swimming bag for practice.

 ‘Sorry,’ Emily said. ‘I thought . . . never mind.’

 ‘I missed you today.’ Maya smiled.

 ‘Me too.’ Emily smiled back. She’d tried calling Maya this

 morning to offer her a ride to school, but Maya’s mom said

 she’d already left. ‘So, how are you?’

 ‘Well, I could be better.’ Today, Maya had secured her

 wild dark hair off her face with adorable iridescent pink butterfly

 clips.

 ‘Oh yeah?’ Emily tilted her head.

 87

 Maya pursed her lips together and slid one of her feet out

 of her Oakley sandals. Her second toe was longer than her

 big toe, just like Emily’s. ‘I’d be better if you came somewhere

 with me. Right now.’

 ‘But I have swimming,’ Emily said, hearing Eeyore in her

 voice again.

 Maya took her hand and swung it. ‘What if I told you that

 where we’re going sort of involves swimming?’

 Emily narrowed her eyes. ‘What do you mean?’

 ‘You have to trust me.’

 Even though she’d been close to Hanna and Spencer and

 Aria, all of Emily’s favorite memories were of hanging out

 alone with Ali. Like when they dressed up in bulky snow

 pants to sled down Bayberry Hill, talked about their ideal

 boyfriends, or cried about The Jenna Thing from sixth grade

 and comforted each other. When it was just the two of them,

 Emily saw a slightly less perfect Ali – which somehow made

 her seem even more perfect – and Emily felt she could be herself.

 It seemed like days, weeks, years had gone by where

 Emily hadn’t been herself. And she thought that now, she

 could have something like that with Maya. She missed

 having a best friend.

 Right now, Ben and all the other boys were probably

 changing into their suits, slapping one another’s bare butts

 with wet towels. Coach Lauren was writing the practice sets

 on the big marker board and carrying out the appropriate

 fins, buoys, and paddles. And the girls on the team were

 complaining because they all had their periods at the same

 time. Did she dare miss the second day of practice?

 Emily squeezed her plastic fish keychain. ‘I suppose I

 could tell Carolyn I had to tutor somebody in Spanish,’ she

 murmured. Emily knew Carolyn wouldn’t buy that, but she

 probably wouldn’t squeal on Emily, either.

 88

 Triple-checking the parking lot to see if anyone was

 watching, Emily smiled and unlocked the car.

 ‘All right. Let’s go.’

 ‘My brother and I checked out this spot this weekend,’ Maya

 said as Emily pulled into the gravel parking lot.

 Emily stepped out of the car and stretched. ‘I forgot about

 this place.’ They were at the Marwyn trail, which was about

 five miles long and bordered a deep creek. She and her

 friends used to ride their bikes here all the time – Ali and

 Spencer would pedal furiously at the end and usually tie –

 and stop at the little snack bar by the swimming area for

 Butterfingers and Diet Cokes.

 As she followed Maya up a muddy slope, Maya grabbed

 her arm. ‘Oh! I forgot to tell you. My mom said your mom

 stopped over yesterday while we were in school. She brought

 over brownies.’

 ‘Really?’ Emily responded, confused. She wondered why

 her mother hadn’t mentioned anything to her at dinner.

 ‘The brownies were dee lish. My brother and I polished

 them off last night!’

 They came to the dirt trail. A canopy of oaks sheltered

 them. The air had that fresh, woodsy smell and it felt about

 twenty degrees cooler.

 ‘We’re not there yet.’ Maya took her hand and led her

 down the path to a small stone bridge. Twenty feet beneath

 it, the stream widened. The calm water glittered in the lateafternoon

 sun.

 Maya walked right up to the edge of the bridge and

 stripped down to her matching pale pink bra and undies. She

 threw her clothes in a pile, stuck her tongue out at Emily,

 and jumped off.

 ‘Wait!’ Emily rushed to the edge. Did Maya know how

 89

 deep this was? A full one-Mississippi, two-Mississippi later,

 Emily heard a splash.

 Maya’s head popped back up out of the water. ‘Told you

 it involved swimming! C’mon, strip!’

 Emily glanced at Maya’s pile of clothes. She really hated

 undressing in front of people – even the swim team girls,

 who saw her every day. She slowly took off her pleated

 Rosewood skirt, crossing her legs over each other so Maya

 couldn’t see her bare, muscular thighs, and then pulled at the

 tank top she wore under her uniform blouse. She decided to

 keep it on. She looked over the edge to the creek and, steeling

 herself, she jumped. A moment later, the water hugged

 her body. It was pleasantly warm and thick with mud, not

 cold and clean like the pool. The built-in shelf bra of her

 tank top puffed out with water.

 ‘It’s like a sauna in here,’ Maya said.

 ‘Yeah.’ Emily paddled over to the shallower area, where

 Maya was standing. Emily realized she could see Maya’s nipples

 straight through her bra, and cut her eyes away.

 ‘I used to go cliff diving with Justin all the time back in

 Cali,’ Maya said. ‘He’d stand up at the top and, like, think

 about it for ten minutes before jumping. I like how you

 didn’t even hesitate.’

 Emily floated on her back and smiled. She couldn’t help it:

 she gobbled up Maya’s compliments like cheesecake.

 Maya squirted Emily with water through her cupped

 hands. Some of it squirted right into her mouth. The creek

 water tasted gooey and almost metallic, nothing like chlorinated

 pool water. ‘I think me and Justin are going to break

 up,’ Maya said.

 Emily swam closer to the edge and stood up. ‘Really?

 Why?’

 ‘Yeah. The long-distance thing is too stressful. He calls

 90

 me, like, all the time. I’ve only been gone for a few days, and he’s already sent me two letters!’

 ‘Huh,’ Emily answered, sifting her fingers through the

 murky water. Then something occurred to her. She turned to

 Maya. ‘Did you, um, put a note in my swim locker yesterday?’

 Maya frowned. ‘What, after school? No . . . you walked

 me home, remember?’

 ‘Right.’ She didn’t really think Maya had written the note,

 but things would’ve been so much simpler if she had.

 ‘What did the note say?’

 Emily shook her head. ‘Never mind. It was nothing.’ She

 cleared her throat. ‘You know, I think I might break up with

 my boyfriend too.’

  Whoa. Emily wouldn’t have been any more surprised if a

 bluebird had just flown out of her mouth.

 ‘Really?’ Maya said.

 Emily blinked water out of her eyes. ‘I don’t know.

 Maybe.’

 Maya stretched her arms over her head, and Emily caught

 sight of that scar on her wrist again. She looked away. ‘Well,

 fuck a moose,’ Maya said.

 Emily smiled. ‘Huh?’

 ‘It’s this thing I say sometimes,’ Maya said. ‘It means . . .

  screw it!’ She turned away and shrugged. ‘I guess it’s silly.’

 ‘No, I like it,’ Emily said. ‘Fuck a moose.’ She giggled. She

 always felt funny swearing – as if her mom could hear her

 from their kitchen, ten miles away.

 ‘You totally should break up with your boyfriend,

 though,’ Maya said. ‘Know why?’

 ‘Why?’

 ‘That would mean we’d both be single.’

 ‘And that means what?’ Emily asked. The forest was very

 quiet and still.

 91

 Maya moved closer to her. ‘And that means . . . we . . .

 can . . . have fun!’ She grabbed Emily by the shoulder and

 dunked her under the water.

 ‘Hey!’ Emily squealed. She splashed Maya back, ripping

 her whole arm through the water, creating a giant wave.

 Then she grabbed Maya by the leg and started tickling

 underneath her toes.

 ‘Help!’ Maya screamed. ‘Not my feet! I’m so ticklish!’

 ‘I’ve found your weakness!’ Emily crowed, maniacally

 dragging Maya over to the waterfall. Maya managed to

 wrench her foot away and pounced on Emily’s shoulders

 from behind. Maya’s hands drifted up Emily’s sides, then

 down to her stomach, where she tickled her. Emily squealed.

 She finally pushed Maya into a small cave in the rocks.

 ‘I hope there are no bats in here!’ Maya squealed. Beams

 of sunlight pierced through the cave’s tiny openings, making

 a halo around the top of Maya’s sopping wet head.

 ‘You have to come in here,’ Maya said. She held out her

 hand.

 Emily stood next to her, feeling the cave’s smooth, cool

 sides. The sounds of her breathing echoed off the narrow

 walls. They looked at each other and grinned.

 Emily bit her lip. This was such a perfect friend moment,

 it made her feel kind of melancholy and nostalgic.

 Maya’s eyes turned down in concern. ‘What’s wrong?’

 Emily took a deep breath. ‘Well . . . you know that girl

 who lived in your house? Alison?’

 ‘Yeah.’

 ‘She went missing. Right after seventh grade. She was

 never found.’

 Maya shivered slightly. ‘I heard something about that.’

 Emily hugged herself; she was getting cold, too. ‘We were

 really close.’

 92

 Maya moved closer to Emily and put her arm around her.

 ‘I didn’t realize.’

 ‘Yeah.’ Emily’s chin wobbled. ‘I just wanted you to know.’

 ‘Thanks.’

 A few long moments passed; Emily and Maya continued

 to hug. Then, Maya backed off. ‘I kind of lied earlier. About

 why I want to break up with Justin.’

 Emily raised an eyebrow, curious.

 ‘I’m . . . I’m not sure if I like guys,’ Maya said quietly. ‘It’s

 weird. I think they’re cute, but when I get alone with them,

 I don’t want to be with them. I’d rather be with, like, someone

 more like me.’ She smiled crookedly. ‘You know?’

 Emily ran her hands over her face and hair. Maya’s gaze

 felt too close all of a sudden. ‘I . . . ,’ she started. No, she

  didn’t know.

 The bushes above them moved. Emily flinched. Her mom

 used to hate when she came to this trail – you never knew

 what kind of kidnappers or murderers hid in places like this.

 The woods were still for a moment, but then a flock of birds

 scattered wildly into the sky. Emily flattened herself up

 against the rock. Was someone watching them? Who was

 that laughing? The laugh sounded familiar. Then Emily

 heard heavy breathing. Goose bumps rose up on her arms

 and she peered out of the cave.

 It was only a group of boys. Suddenly, they burst into the

 creek, wielding sticks like swords. Emily backed away from

 Maya and out of the waterfall.

 ‘Where are you going?’ Maya called.

 Emily looked at Maya, and then at the boys, who had

 abandoned the sticks and were now throwing rocks at each

 other. One of them was Mike Montgomery, her old friend

 Aria’s little brother. He’d grown up quite a bit since she last

 saw him. And wait – Mike went to Rosewood. Would he

 93

 recognize her? Emily climbed out of the water and started

 scurrying up the hill.

 She turned back to Maya. ‘I have to get back to school

 before Carolyn’s done with swimming.’ She pulled on her

 skirt. ‘Do you want me to throw down your clothes?’

 ‘Whatev.’ At that, she stepped out of the waterfall and

 waded through the water, her sheer underwear clinging to

 her butt. Maya climbed up the slope slowly, not once covering

 up her stomach or boobs with her hands. The freshmen

 boys stopped what they were doing and stared.

 And even though Emily didn’t want to, she couldn’t help

 but stare too.

 94

 11

 At Least Sweet Potatoes Have Lots of

 Vitamin A

 ‘Her. Definitely her,’ Hanna whispered, pointing.

 ‘Nah. They’re too small!’ Mona whispered back.

 ‘But look at the way they puff up at the top! Totally fake,’

 Hanna countered.

 ‘I think that woman over there has had her butt done.’

 ‘Gross.’ Hanna wrinkled her nose and ran her hands over

 the sides of her own toned, perfectly round butt to make

 sure it was still perfectly perfect. It was late afternoon on

 Wednesday, just two days until Noel Kahn’s annual field

 party, and she and Mona were lounging on the outside terrace

 at Yam, the organic café at Mona’s parents’ country

 club. Below them, a bunch of Rosewood boys played a

 quick round of golf before dinner, but Hanna and Mona

 were playing another type of game: Spot the Fake Boobs. Or

 fake anything else, as there was lots of fake stuff around

 here.

 ‘Yeah, it looks like her surgeon messed up,’ Mona murmured.

 ‘I think my mom plays tennis with her. I’ll ask.’

 95

 Hanna looked again at the pixieish, thirtysomething

 woman by the bar whose butt did look suspiciously extraluscious

 for the rest of her toothpick-skinny figure. ‘I’d die

 before I got plastic surgery.’

 Mona played with the charm on her Tiffany bracelet – the

 one she, evidently, didn’t have to give back. ‘Do you think

 Aria Montgomery had hers done?’

 Hanna looked up, startled. ‘Why?’

 ‘She’s really thin, and they’re like, too perfect,’ Mona said.

 ‘She went to Finland or wherever, right? I hear in Europe

 they can do your boobs for really cheap.’

 ‘I don’t think they’re fake,’ Hanna murmured.

 ‘How do you know?’

 Hanna chewed on her straw. Aria’s boobs had always

 been there – she and Alison had been the only two of the

 friends who needed a bra in seventh grade. Ali always

 flaunted hers, but the only time Aria seemed to notice she

 even had boobs was when she knit everyone bras as

 Christmas gifts and had to make herself a larger size. ‘She

 just doesn’t seem the type,’ Hanna answered. Talking to

 Mona about her old friends was awkward territory. Hanna

 still felt bad about how she and Ali and the others used to

 tease Mona back in seventh grade, but it always seemed too

 weird to bring up now.

 Mona stared at her. ‘Are you all right? You look different

 today.’

 Hanna flinched. ‘I do? How?’

 Mona gave her a tiny smirk. ‘Whoa! Somebody’s jumpy!’

 ‘I’m not jumpy,’ Hanna said quickly. But she was: Ever

 since the police station and that e-mail she had gotten last

 night, she’d been freaking. This morning, her eyes even

 seemed more dull brown than green, and her arms looked

 disturbingly puffy. She had this horrible sense that she really

 96

 was going to spontaneously morph back into her seventhgrade

 self.

 A blond, giraffelike waitress interrupted them. ‘Have you

 decided?’

 Mona looked at the menu. ‘I’ll have the Asian chicken

 salad, no dressing.’

 Hanna cleared her throat. ‘I want a garden salad with

 sprouts, no dressing, and an extra-large order of sweet

 potato fries. In a carry-out box, please.’

 As the waitress took their menus, Mona pushed her sunglasses

 down her nose. ‘Sweet potato fries?’

 ‘For my mom,’ Hanna answered quickly. ‘She lives on

 them.’

 Down on the golf course, a group of older guys teed up,

 along with one young good-looking guy in fatigue shorts.

 He looked a little out of place with his messy brown hair,

 cargos, and . . . was that a . . . Rosewood Police polo? Oh

 no. It was.

 Wilden scanned the terrace and coolly nodded when he

 saw Hanna. She ducked.

 ‘Who is that?’ Mona purred.

 ‘Um . . . ,’ Hanna mumbled, half under the table. Darren

 Wilden was a golfer? Come on. Back in high school, he was the type to flick lit matches at the guys on Rosewood’s golf

 team. Was the whole world out to get her?

 Mona squinted. ‘Wait. Didn’t he go to our school?’ She

 grinned. ‘Oh my God. It’s the girls’ diving team guy. Hanna,

 you little bitch! How does he know you?’

 ‘He’s . . .’ Hanna paused. She ran her hand along the

 waistband of her jeans. ‘I met him on the Marwyn trail a

 couple of days ago when I was running. We stopped at the

 water fountain at the same time.’

 ‘Nice,’ Mona said. ‘Does he work around here?’

 97

 Hanna paused again. She really wanted to avoid this.

 ‘Um . . . I think he said he was a cop,’ she said nonchalantly.

 ‘You’re kidding.’ Mona took out her Shu Uemura lip

 moisturizer from her blue leather hobo bag and lightly

 dabbed her bottom lip. ‘That guy’s hot enough to be in a

 policeman’s calendar. I could just see it: Mr. April. Let’s ask

 if we can see his nightstick!’

 ‘Shhh,’ Hanna hissed.

 Their salads came. Hanna pushed the Styrofoam container

 of sweet potato fries to the side and took a bite of an

 undressed grape tomato.

 Mona leaned closer. ‘I bet you could hook up with him.’

 ‘Who?’

 ‘Mr. April! Who else?’

 Hanna snorted. ‘Right.’

 ‘Totally. You should bring him to the Kahn party. I heard

 some cops came to the party last year. That’s how they never

 get busted.’

 Hanna sat back. The Kahn party was a legendary

 Rosewood tradition. The Kahns lived on twenty-some acres

 of land, and the Kahn boys – Noel was the youngest – held

 a back-to-school party every year. The kids raided their parents’

 extremely well-stocked liquor supply in the basement,

 and there was always a scandal. Last year, Noel shot his best

 friend James in the bare ass with his BB gun because James

 had tried to make out with Noel’s then-girlfriend, Alyssa

 Pennypacker. They were both so drunk they laughed the

 whole way to the ER and couldn’t remember how or why it

 happened. The year before that, a bunch of stoners smoked

 too much and tried to get Mr. Kahn’s Appaloosas to take hits

 from a bong.

 ‘Nah.’ Hanna bit into another tomato. ‘I think I’m going

 with Sean.’

 98

 Mona scrunched up her face. ‘Why waste a perfectly good

 party night on Sean? He took a virginity pledge! He probably

 won’t even go.’

 ‘Just because you sign a virginity pledge doesn’t mean you

 stop partying, too.’ Hanna took a big bite of her salad,

 crunching the dry, unappetizing vegetables in her mouth.

 ‘Well, if you’re not gonna ask Mr. April to Noel’s, I will.’

 Mona stood up.

 Hanna grabbed her arm. ‘No!’

 ‘Why not? C’mon. It’d be fun.’

 Hanna dug her fingernails into Mona’s arm. ‘I said no.’

 Mona sat back down and stuck out her lip. ‘Why not?’

 Hanna’s heart galloped. ‘All right. You can’t tell anyone,

 though.’ She took a deep breath. ‘I met him at the police station,

 not the trail. I was called in for questioning for the

 Tiffany’s thing. But it’s not a big deal. I’m not busted.’

 ‘Oh my God!’ Mona yelled. Wilden looked up at them

 again.

 ‘Shhh!’ Hanna hissed.

 ‘Are you all right? What happened? Tell me everything,’

 Mona whispered back.

 ‘There isn’t much to tell.’ Hanna threw her napkin over

 her plate. ‘They brought me to the station, my mom came

 with me, and we sat for a while. They let me off with a

 warning. Whatever. The whole thing took like twenty

 minutes.’

 ‘Yikes.’ Mona gave Hanna an indeterminate look; Hanna

 wondered for a second if it was a look of pity.

 ‘It wasn’t, like, dramatic or anything,’ Hanna said defensively,

 her throat dry. ‘Not much happened. Most of the cops

 were on the phone. I text-messaged the whole time.’ She

 paused, considering whether she should tell Mona about that

 ‘not it’ text message she’d received from A, whoever A was.

 99

 But why waste her breath? It couldn’t have actually meant

 anything, right?

 Mona took a sip of her Perrier. ‘I thought you’d never get

 caught.’

 Hanna swallowed hard. ‘Yeah, well . . .’

 ‘Did your mom totally kill you?’

 Hanna looked away. On the drive home, her mom had

 asked Hanna if she’d meant to steal the bracelet and earrings.

 When Hanna said no, Ms. Marin answered, ‘Good.

 It’s settled then.’ Then she flipped open her cell to make a

 call.

 Hanna shrugged and stood up. ‘I just remembered – I

 gotta go walk Dot.’

 ‘Are you sure you’re okay?’ Mona asked. ‘Your face looks

 kind of splotchy.’

 ‘No biggie.’ She smacked her lips glamorously at Mona

 and turned for the door.

 Hanna sauntered coolly out of the restaurant, but once

 she got to the parking lot, she broke into a run. She climbed

 inside her Toyota Prius – a car her mom had bought for herself

 last year but had recently handed off to Hanna because

 she’d grown tired of it – and checked her face in the rearview

 mirror. There were hideous bright red patches on her cheeks

 and forehead.

 After her transformation, Hanna had been neurotically

 careful about not only looking cool and perfect at all times,

 but being cool and perfect, too. Terrified that the tiniest mistake would send her spiraling back to dorkdom, she labored

 over every last detail, from little things like the perfect IM

 screen name and the right mix for her car’s built-in iPod, to

 bigger stuff like the right combo of people to invite over

 before someone’s party and choosing the perfect it boy to

 date – who, luckily, was the same boy she’d loved since

 100

 seventh grade. Had getting caught for shoplifting just tarnished

 the perfect, controlled, über-cool Hanna everyone had

 come to know? She hadn’t been able to read that look on

 Mona’s face when she said ‘yikes.’ Had the look meant,

  Yikes, but no big deal? Or, Yikes, what a loser?

 She wondered if maybe she shouldn’t have told Mona at

 all. But then . . . someone else already knew. A .

  Know what Sean’s going to say? Not it!

 Hanna’s field of vision went blurry. She squeezed the

 steering wheel for a few seconds, then jammed the key into

 the ignition and rolled out of the country club parking lot to

 a gravelly, dead-end turn-off a few yards down the road. She

 could hear her heart pounding at her temples as she turned

 off the engine and took deep breaths. The wind smelled like

 hay and just-mown grass.

 Hanna shut her eyes tight. When she opened them, she

 stared at the container of sweet potato fries. Don’t, she

 thought. A car swished by on the main road.

 Hanna wiped her hands on her jeans. She snuck another

 peek at the container. The fries smelled delicious. Don’t,

  don’t, don’t.

 She reached over for them and opened the lid. Their

 sweet, warm smell wafted into her face. Before she could

 stop herself, Hanna shoved handful after handful of fries

 into her mouth. The fries were still so hot that they burned

 her tongue, but she didn’t care. It was such a relief; this was

 the only thing that made her feel better. She didn’t stop until

 she’d eaten them all and even licked the sides of the container

 for the salt that had gathered at the bottom.

 At first she felt much, much calmer. But by the time she

 pulled into her driveway, the old, familiar feelings of panic

 and shame had welled up inside her. Hanna was amazed

 how, even though it had been years since she’d done this,

 101

 everything felt exactly the same. Her stomach ached, her

 pants felt tight, and all she wanted was to be rid of what was

 inside of her.

 Ignoring Dot’s excited cries from her bedroom, Hanna

 bolted to the upstairs bathroom, slammed the door, and collapsed

 onto the tiled floor. Thank God her mom wasn’t

 home from work yet. At least she wouldn’t hear what Hanna

 was about to do.

 102

 12

 Mmm, Love That New-Test-Score Smell

 Okay. Spencer had to calm down.

 Wednesday night, she pulled her black Mercedes C-Class

 hatchback – her sister’s castoff car, since she got the new,

 ‘practical’ Mercedes SUV – into the circular driveway of her

 house. Her student council meeting had gone extra late and

 she’d been on edge driving through Rosewood’s dark streets.

 All day, she’d felt like someone was watching her, like whoever

 had written that ‘covet’ e-mail could jump out at her at

 any second.

 Spencer kept thinking uneasily about that familiar ponytail

 in Alison’s bedroom window. Her mind kept going back

 to Ali – all the things she knew about Spencer. But no, that

 was crazy. Alison had been gone – and most likely dead –

 for three years. Plus, a new family lived in her house now,

 right?

 Spencer ran to the mailbox and pulled out a pile, tossing

 everything back that wasn’t hers. Suddenly, she saw it. It was

 a long envelope, not too thick, not too thin, with Spencer’s

 name typed neatly in the windowpane. The return address

 said, The College Board. It was here.

 103

 Spencer ripped open the envelope and scanned the page.

 She read the PSAT results six times before it sunk in.

 She’d gotten a 2350 out of 2400.

  ‘Yessssss!’ she screamed, clutching the papers so tightly

 they wrinkled.

 ‘Whoa! Someone’s happy!’ called a voice from the road.

 Spencer looked up. Hanging out the driver’s-side window

 of a black Mini Cooper was Andrew Campbell, the tall,

 freckly, long-haired boy that beat out Spencer for class president.

 They were number-one and number-two in the class in

 practically every subject. But before Spencer could brag

 about her score – telling Andrew about her PSATs would feel

  so good – he peeled away. Freak. Spencer turned back to her house.

 As she excitedly scampered inside, something stopped her:

 she remembered her sister’s near-perfect score and quickly

 converted it from the 1600-scale they used to use into the

 2400-scale the College Board used nowadays. It was a full

 100 points lower than Spencer’s. And weren’t they supposed

 to be harder these days, too?

 Well, now who’s the genius?

 An hour later, Spencer sat at the kitchen table reading

  Middlemarch – a book on the English AP ‘suggested reading’

 list – when she began to sneeze.

 ‘Melissa and Wren are here,’ Mrs. Hastings said to

 Spencer as she bustled into the kitchen, carrying in the mail

 Spencer had left in the box. ‘They’ve brought all of their luggage

 to move in!’ She opened the oven a crack, checking on

 the rotisserie chicken and seven-grain rolls, and then bustled

 into the living room.

 Spencer sneezed again. A cloud of Chanel No. 5 always

 preceded her mom – even though she spent the whole day

 104

 working around horses – and Spencer was certain she was

 allergic. She considered announcing her PSAT news, but a

 twinkly voice from the foyer stopped her.

 ‘Mom?’ Melissa called. She and Wren strolled into the

 kitchen. Spencer pretended to study Middlemarch’s boring

 back cover.

 ‘Hey,’ Wren said above her.

 ‘Hey,’ she answered coolly.

 ‘Whatcha reading?’

 Spencer hesitated. It was better to steer clear of Wren,

 especially now that he was moving in.

 Melissa brushed by without saying hello and began to

 unpack purple pillows from a Pottery Barn bag. ‘These are

 for the couch in the barn,’ she practically yelled.

 Spencer cringed. Two could play at this game. ‘Oh,

 Melissa!’ Spencer cried. ‘I forgot to tell you! Guess who I ran

 into!’

 Melissa continued to unpack the pillows. ‘Who?’

 ‘Ian Thomas! He’s coaching my field hockey team now!’

 Melissa froze. ‘He . . . what? He is? He’s here? Did he ask

 about me?’

 Spencer shrugged and pretended to think. ‘No, I don’t

 think so.’

 ‘Who’s Ian Thomas?’ Wren asked, leaning against the

 marble island counter.

 ‘No one,’ Melissa snapped, turning back to the pillows.

 Spencer slapped her book shut and skipped off to the dining

 room. There. That felt better.

 She sat down at the long, mission-style farmhouse table,

 running her finger around the stemless wineglass Candace,

 the family’s housekeeper, had just filled with red wine. Her

 parents didn’t care if their kids drank while they were at

 home as long as no one was driving, so she grabbed the glass

 105

 with both hands and greedily took a large gulp. When she

 looked up, Wren was smirking at her from across the table,

 his spine very straight in his dining chair.

 ‘Hey,’ he said. She raised her eyebrows in answer.

 Melissa and Mrs. Hastings sat down, and Spencer’s father

 adjusted the chandelier lights and took a seat as well. For a

 moment everyone was quiet. Spencer felt for the PSAT score

 papers in her pocket. ‘So guess what happened to me,’ she

 began.

 ‘Wren and I are so happy you’re letting us stay here!’

 Melissa said at the same time, grabbing Wren’s hand.

 Mrs. Hastings smiled at Melissa. ‘I’m always happy when

 the family’s all here.’

 Spencer bit her lip, her stomach nervously gurgling. ‘So,

 Dad. I got my—’

 ‘Uh-oh,’ Melissa interrupted, staring down at the plates

 Candace had just brought in from the kitchen. ‘Do we have

 anything other than chicken? Wren’s trying not to eat meat.’

 ‘It’s all right,’ Wren said hastily. ‘Chicken is perfect.’

 ‘Oh!’ Mrs. Hastings stood up halfway. ‘You don’t eat

 meat? I didn’t know! I think we may have some pasta salad

 in the fridge, although it might have ham in it . . .’

 ‘Really, it’s okay.’ Wren rubbed his head uncomfortably,

 making his messy black hair stand up in peaks.

 ‘Oh, I feel terrible,’ Mrs. Hastings said. Spencer rolled her

 eyes. When the whole family was together, her mom wanted

 all meals – even sloppy cereal breakfasts – to be perfect.

 Mr. Hastings eyed Wren suspiciously. ‘I’m a steak man,

 myself.’

 ‘Absolutely.’ Wren lifted his glass so forcefully that a little

 wine spilled on the tablecloth.

 Spencer was considering a good segue into her big

 announcement when her father laid down his fork.

 106

 ‘I’ve got a brilliant idea. Since we’re all here, why don’t we

 play Star Power?’

 ‘Oh, Daddy.’ Melissa grinned. ‘No.’

 Her father smiled. ‘Oh yes. I had a terrific day at work.

 I’m going to kick your butt.’

 ‘What’s Star Power?’ Wren asked, his eyebrows arched.

 A nervous glow grew in Spencer’s stomach. Star Power

 was a game her parents had made up when Spencer and

 Melissa were little kids that she’d always suspected they’d

 pilfered from some company power-retreat. It was simple:

 Everyone shared their biggest achievement of the day, and

 the family would select one Star. It was supposed to make

 people feel proud and accomplished, but in the Hastings

 family, people just got ruthlessly competitive.

 But if there was one perfect way for Spencer to announce

 her PSAT results, Star Power was it.

 ‘You’ll catch on, Wren,’ Mr. Hastings said. ‘I’ll start.

 Today, I prepared a defense so compelling for my client, he

 actually offered to pay me more money.’

 ‘Impressive,’ her mother said, taking a tiny bite of a

 golden beet. ‘Now me. This morning, I beat Eloise at tennis

 in straight sets.’

 ‘Eloise is tough!’ her father cried before taking another sip

 of wine. Spencer peeked at Wren across the table. He was

 carefully peeling the skin off his chicken thigh, so she couldn’t

 catch his eye.

 Her mother dabbed her mouth with her napkin.

 ‘Melissa?’

 Melissa laced her stubby-nailed fingers together. ‘Well,

 hmm. I helped the builders tile the entire bathroom – the

 only way it’d be perfect is if I did it myself.’

 ‘Good for you, dear!’ her father said.

 Spencer jiggled her legs nervously.

 107

 Mr. Hastings finished sipping his wine. ‘Wren?’

 Wren looked up, startled. ‘Yes?’

 ‘It’s your turn.’

 Wren fiddled with his wineglass. ‘I don’t know what I

 should say . . .’

 ‘We’re playing Star Power,’ Mrs. Hastings chirped, as if

 Star Power were as common a game as Scrabble. ‘What wonderful

 thing did you, Mr. Doctor, achieve today?’

 ‘Oh.’ Wren blinked. ‘Well. Um, nothing, really. It was my

 day off from school and the hospital, so I went down to the

 pub with some hospital friends and watched the Phillies

 game.’

 Silence. Melissa shot Wren a disappointed look.

 ‘I think that’s awesome,’ Spencer offered. ‘The way

 they’ve been playing, it’s a feat to watch the Phillies all day.’

 ‘I know, they’re kind of crap, aren’t they?’ Wren smiled at

 her gratefully.

 ‘Well, anyway,’ her mother interrupted. ‘Melissa, when do

 you start class?’

 ‘Wait a minute,’ Spencer piped up. They were not about to

 forget her! ‘I have something for Star Power.’

 Her mother’s salad fork hung in the air. ‘I’m sorry.’

 ‘Oops!’ her father agreed jocularly. ‘Go ahead, Spence.’

 ‘I got my PSAT results,’ she said. ‘And, well . . . here.’ She

 pulled out the scores and shoved them at her father.

 As soon as he took them, she knew what would happen.

 They wouldn’t care. What did PSATs matter, anyway?

 They’d go back to their Beaujolais and to Melissa and

 Wharton and that would be that. Her cheeks felt hot. Why

 did she even bother?

 Then her dad put down his wineglass and studied the

 paper. ‘Wow.’ He motioned Mrs. Hastings over. When she

 saw the paper, she gasped.

 108

 ‘You can’t get much higher than this, can you?’ Mrs.

 Hastings said.

 Melissa craned her neck to look too. Spencer could hardly

 breathe. Melissa glared at her over the lilac and peony centerpiece.

 It was a look that made Spencer think that maybe

 Melissa had written that creepy e-mail yesterday. But when

 Spencer met her eye, Melissa broke into a smile. ‘You really

 studied, didn’t you?’

 ‘It’s a good score, yeah?’ Wren asked, glancing at the page.

 ‘It’s a fantastic score!’ Mr. Hastings bellowed.

 ‘This is wonderful!’ cried Mrs. Hastings. ‘How would you

 like to celebrate, Spencer? Dinner in the city? Is there something

 you’ve had your eye on?’

 ‘When I got my SAT scores, you got me a Fitzgerald first

 edition at that estate auction, remember?’ Melissa beamed.

 ‘That’s right!’ Mrs. Hastings trilled.

 Melissa turned to Wren. ‘You would’ve loved it. It was so

 amazing to bid.’

 ‘Well, why don’t you give it some thought,’ Mrs. Hastings

 said to Spencer. ‘Try to think of something memorable, like

 what we got for Melissa.’

 Spencer slowly sat up. ‘Actually, there is something that I

 have in mind.’

 ‘What’s that?’ Her father leaned forward in his chair.

  Here goes, Spencer thought. ‘Well, what I’d really, really,

  really love, right now, not a few months from now, would be

 to move into the barn.’

 ‘But — ,’ Melissa started, before stopping herself.

 Wren cleared his throat. Her father furrowed his brow.

 Spencer’s stomach made a loud, hungry growl. She covered it

 with her hand.

 ‘Is that what you really want?’ her mother asked.

 ‘Uh-huh,’ Spencer answered.

 109

 ‘Okay,’ Mrs. Hastings said, looking at her husband.

 ‘Well . . .’

 Melissa loudly laid down her fork. ‘But, um, what about

 Wren and me?’

 ‘Well, you said yourself the renovations wouldn’t take too

 long.’ Mrs. Hastings put her hand to her chin. ‘You guys

 could stay in your old bedroom, I suppose.’

 ‘But it has a twin bed,’ Melissa said in an uncharacteristically

 childish voice.

 ‘I don’t mind,’ Wren said quickly. Melissa scowled sharply

 at him.

 ‘We could move the queen bed from the barn to Melissa’s

 room and put Spencer’s bed out there,’ Mr. Hastings suggested.

 Spencer couldn’t believe her ears. ‘You would do that?’

 Mrs. Hastings raised her eyebrows. ‘Melissa, you can survive,

 can’t you?’

 Melissa pushed her hair back from her face. ‘I guess,’ she

 said. ‘I mean, I personally got much more out of the auction

 and the first edition, but that’s just me.’

 Wren discreetly took a sip of his wine. When Spencer

 caught his eye, he winked. Mr. Hastings turned to Spencer.

 ‘Done, then.’

 Spencer jumped up and hugged her parents. ‘Thank you,

 thank you, thank you!’

 Her mother beamed. ‘You should move in tomorrow.’

 ‘Spencer, you’re certainly the Star.’ Her father held up her

 scores, now slightly stained with red wine. ‘We should frame

 this as a memento!’

 Spencer grinned. She didn’t need to frame anything. She’d

 remember this day for as long as she lived.

 110

 13

 Act One: Girl Makes Boy Want Her

 ‘Want to come with me to an artist reception at the Chester

 Springs studio next Monday night?’ Aria’s mother, Ella,

 asked.

 It was Thursday morning, and Ella was sitting across from

 Aria at the breakfast table, doing the New York Times

 crossword puzzle with a leaky black pen and eating a bowl

 of Cheerios. She had just returned to her part-time job at the

 Davis contemporary art gallery on Rosewood’s main drag,

 and she was on the mailing list for all the benefits.

 ‘Isn’t Dad going to go with you?’ Aria asked.

 Her mom pursed her lips together. ‘He has a lot of work

 to do for his classes.’

 ‘Oh.’ Aria picked at a loose strand of wool on the fingerless

 gloves she’d knitted during a long train ride to Greece.

 Was that suspicion she detected in her mom’s voice? Aria

 always worried Ella would find out about Meredith and

 never forgive her for keeping the secret.

 Aria squeezed her eyes closed. You’re not thinking about

  it, she thought. She poured some grapefruit juice into a glass.

 ‘Ella?’ she asked. ‘I need some love advice.’

 111

 ‘Love advice?’ her mother teased, securing her jet-black

 bun with a take-out chopstick that had been lying on the

 table.

 ‘Yeah,’ Aria said. ‘I like this guy, but he’s kind of . . . unattainable.

 I’m out of ideas on how to convince him he should

 like me.’

 ‘Be yourself!’ Ella said.

 Aria groaned. ‘I’ve tried that.’

 ‘Go out with an attainable boy, then!’

 Aria rolled her eyes. ‘Are you going to help or not?’

 ‘Ooh, someone’s sensitive!’ Ella smiled, then snapped her

 fingers. ‘I just read this study in the paper.’ She held up the

  Times. ‘It was a survey about what men find most attractive

 in women. You know what was the number-one thing?

 Intelligence. Here, let me find it for you . . .’ She rifled

 through the paper and handed the page to Aria.

 ‘Aria likes a guy?’ Mike swept into the kitchen and

 grabbed a glazed donut from the box on the island.

 ‘No!’ Aria quickly responded.

 ‘Well, someone likes you,’ Mike said. ‘Gross as that is.’ He

 made a barfing sound.

 ‘Who?’ Ella asked in an excited voice.

 ‘Noel Kahn,’ Mike answered, talking with a huge,

 chewed-up bite of donut in his mouth. ‘He asked about you

 at lacrosse practice.’

 ‘Noel Kahn?’ Ella echoed, looking back and forth from

 Mike to Aria. ‘Which one is he? Was he here three years ago?

 Do I know him?’

 Aria groaned and rolled her eyes. ‘He’s nobody.’

 ‘Nobody?’ Mike sounded disgusted. ‘He’s, like, the coolest

 guy in your grade.’

 ‘Whatever,’ Aria said, kissing her mother on the top of her

 head. She headed to the hallway, staring at the newspaper

 112

 clipping in her hands. So men liked brains? Well, Icelandic

 Aria could certainly be brainy.

 ‘Why don’t you like Noel Kahn?’ Mike’s voice made Aria

 jump. He stood a few feet away from Aria with a carton of

 orange juice in his hand. ‘He’s the man.’

 Aria groaned. ‘If you like him so much, why don’t you go

 out with him?’

 Mike drank straight from the carton, wiped his mouth,

 and stared at her. ‘You’ve been acting freaky. Are you high?

 Can I have some if you are?’

 Aria snorted. In Iceland, Mike had been constantly trying

 to score drugs and freaked when some guys at the harbor

 sold him a dime bag of pot. The stuff turned out to be

 skunky, but Mike proudly smoked it anyway.

 Mike started stroking his chin. ‘I think I know why you’re

 acting freaky.’

 Aria turned back to the closet. ‘You’re full of crap.’

 ‘You think so?’ Mike answered. ‘I don’t. And you know

 what? I’m going to find out if my suspicions are true.’

 ‘Good luck, Sherlock.’ Aria pulled at her jacket. Even

 though she knew Mike was probably full of shit, she hoped

 he hadn’t noticed the quiver in her voice.

 As the other kids filed into English – most of the boys sporting

 a few days’ growth of stubble and most of the girls in

 copycat Mona-and-Hanna platform sandals and charm

 bracelets – Aria reviewed her just-scrawled stack of note

 cards. Today, they had to give an oral report about a play

 called Waiting for Godot. Aria adored oral reports – she had

 the perfect, sexy, gravelly voice for them – and she happened

 to know the play really well. Once, she’d spent a whole

 Sunday in a Reykjavík bar, vehemently arguing with an

 Adrien Brody look-alike about its theme . . . between swilling

 113

 delicious apple vodka martinis and playing footsie with him

 under the table, that is. So not only was this an excellent day

 to become über student, it was also a great opportunity to

 show everyone how cool Icelandic Aria was.

 Ezra strolled in, looking rumpled, bookish, and completely

 edible, and clapped his hands. ‘Okay, class,’ he said.

 ‘We have a lot of stuff to get through today. Quiet down.’

 Hanna Marin turned around and smirked at Aria. ‘What

 kind of underwear do you think he’s wearing?’

 Aria smiled blandly – striped cotton boxers, of course –

 but snapped her attention back to Ezra.

 ‘All right.’ Ezra walked to the chalkboard. ‘Everyone did

 the reading, right? Everyone has a report? Who wants to go

 first?’

 Aria’s hand shot up. Ezra nodded at her. She walked to the

 podium at the front of the room, arranged her black hair

 around her shoulders so that it looked extra gorgeous, and

 made sure that her chunky coral necklace wasn’t caught in

 the collar of her shirt. Quickly, she reread the first few scenesetting sentences on her index cards.

 ‘Last year, I attended a performance of Waiting for Godot

 in Paris,’ she began.

 She noticed Ezra raise his eyebrow just the tiniest bit.

 ‘It was a small theater off the Seine, and the air smelled

 like the cheese brioche baking next door.’ She paused.

 ‘Picture the scene: a huge line of people waiting to go in, a

 woman toting her two little white poodles, the Eiffel Tower

 in the distance.’

 She briefly looked up. Everyone seemed so transfixed! ‘I

 could feel the energy, the excitement, the passion in the air.

 And it wasn’t just the beer they were selling to everyone

 even my little brother,’ she added.

 ‘Nice!’ Noel Kahn interjected.

 114

 Aria smiled. ‘The seats were very velvety and purple, and

 smelled like this type of butter in France that’s sweeter than

 American butter. It’s what makes the pastries so delicious.’

 ‘Aria,’ Ezra said.

 ‘It’s the kind of butter that even makes escargot taste

 good!’

 ‘Aria!’

 Aria stopped. Ezra leaned against the chalkboard with his

 arms crossed over his Rosewood blazer. ‘Yes?’ She smiled.

 ‘I have to stop you.’

 ‘But . . . I’m not even halfway done!’

 ‘Well, I need less about velvet seats and pastries and more

 about the play itself.’

 The class snickered. Aria shuffled back to her seat and sat

 down. Didn’t he know she was creating ambiance?

 Noel Kahn raised his hand.

 ‘Noel?’ Ezra asked. ‘You want to go next?’

 ‘No,’ Noel said. The class laughed. ‘I just wanted to say I

 thought Aria’s report was good. I liked it.’

 ‘Thanks,’ Aria said quietly.

 Noel swiveled around. ‘Is there really no drinking age?’

 ‘Not really.’

 ‘I might go with my family to Italy this winter.’

 ‘Italy’s amazing. You’re going to love it.’

 ‘Are you two through?’ Ezra asked. He shot Noel an exasperated

 look. Aria dug her hot-pink nails into the wood

 grain of her desk.

 Noel turned back to her again. ‘Did they have absinthe?’

 he whispered.

 She nodded, amazed Noel had even heard of absinthe.

 ‘Mr. Kahn,’ Ezra interrupted sternly. A little too sternly.

 ‘That’s enough.’

 Was this jealousy she detected?

 115

 ‘Damn,’ Hanna twisted around. ‘What crawled up his

 ass?’

 Aria stifled a giggle. It seemed to her like a certain über

 student was making a certain teacher a little twitchy.

 Ezra called on Devon Arliss next and she started her

 speech. As Ezra turned to the side and put his finger on his

 chin, listening, Aria throbbed. She wanted him so badly it

 made her whole body buzz.

 No, wait. That was just her cell phone, which was nestled

 in her oversize lime-green tote next to her foot.

 The thing kept buzzing. Aria slowly reached down and

 pulled it out. One new text message:

 Aria,

 Maybe he fools around with students all the time. A lot of

 teachers do . . . Just ask your dad! —A

 Aria quickly snapped her cell phone shut. But then she

 opened it and read the message again. And again. As she did,

 the little hairs on her arms stood straight up.

 No one in the room had their phones out – not Hanna,

 not Noel, nobody. And no one was looking at her, either. She

 even looked up on the ceiling and out the classroom door,

 but nothing seemed out of place. Everything was quiet and

 still.

 ‘This can’t be happening,’ Aria whispered.

 The only person who knew about Aria’s dad was . . .

 Alison. And she’d sworn on her grave she wouldn’t tell a

 soul. Was she back?

 116

 14

 That’ll Teach You to Google-stalk When

 You’re Supposed to Be Studying

 During her free period Thursday afternoon, Spencer strode

 into the Rosewood Day reading room. With its ceiling-high

 stacks of reference books, giant pedestal globe in the corner,

 and stained-glass window on the far wall, it was her favorite

 place on campus. She stood in the middle of the empty room,

 closed her eyes, and inhaled the old, leather-bound book

 smell.

  Everything had gone her way today: The unusual cold

 snap had allowed her to wear her brand-new Marc Jacobs

 pale blue wool coat, the Rosewood Day café barista had

 made her a perfect double skim latte, she’d just aced a

 French oral exam, and tonight she would be moving into the

 barn, while Melissa had to sleep in her old, cramped bedroom.

 Despite all that, an uneasy haze hung over her. It was a

 cross between a bothersome feeling she sometimes had when

 she’d forgotten to do something and the sense that someone

 was . . . well, watching her. It was obvious why she was

 117

 feeling so off: that creepy ‘covet’ e-mail. The flash of blond

 hair in Ali’s old window. The fact that only Ali knew about

 Ian . . .

 Trying to shake it off, she sat down at the computer,

 adjusted the waistband of her navy blue Wolford patterned

 stockings, and logged on to the Internet. She began research

 for her upcoming AP bio project, but after scrolling through a

 list of Google results, she typed, Wren Kim, into the search

 engine.

 Trolling through the results, she stifled a giggle. On a site

 called Mill Hill School, London, there was a photo of a

 longer-haired Wren standing next to a Bunsen burner and a

 bunch of test tubes. Another link was to Oxford University’s

 Corpus Christi College student portal; there was a photo of

 Wren looking gorgeous in Shakespearean garb, holding a

 skull . She hadn’t known Wren was into drama. As she tried

 to magnify the photo to check out the fit of his tights, someone

 tapped her on the shoulder.

 ‘That your boyfriend?’

 Spencer jumped, knocking her crystal-studded Sidekick

 cell phone to the floor. Andrew Campbell grinned awkwardly

 behind her.

 She quickly closed the window. ‘Of course not!’

 Andrew bent down to pick up her Sidekick, pushing a

 lock of straight, shoulder-length hair out of his eyes. Spencer

 noticed that he might actually have a chance at being cute if

 he cut off that lion’s mane.

 ‘Oops,’ he said, handing the Sidekick back to her. ‘I think

 a jewel thing fell off.’

 Spencer grabbed it from him. ‘You scared me.’

 ‘Sorry about that.’ Andrew smiled. ‘So your boyfriend’s an

 actor?’

 ‘I said he wasn’t my boyfriend!’

 118

 Andrew stepped back. ‘Sorry. Just making conversation.’

 Spencer eyed him suspiciously.

 ‘Anyway,’ Andrew went on, hefting his North Face backpack

 higher on his shoulder. ‘I was wondering. You going to

 Noel’s tomorrow? I could give you a ride.’

 Spencer looked at him blankly and then remembered:

 Noel Kahn’s field party. She’d gone to last year’s. Kids did

 beer funnels, and practically every girl cheated on her

 boyfriend. This year would be more of the same. And what –

 Andrew seriously thought she’d ride with him in his Mini?

 Would they both even fit? ‘Doubt it,’ she said.

 Andrew’s face fell. ‘Yeah, I guess you’re probably kind of

 busy.’

 Spencer furrowed her brow. ‘What’s that supposed to

 mean?’

 Andrew shrugged. ‘You seem to have a lot going on. Your

 sister’s home, right?’

 Spencer leaned back in her chair and drew her bottom lip

 into her mouth. ‘Yeah, she just got home last night. How’d

 you know tha—’

 She stopped. Wait a second. Andrew drove his Mini up

 and down her street all the time. She’d seen him just yesterday,

 when she was at the mailbox getting her test scores . . .

 She swallowed hard. Now that she thought about it, she

 might have seen his black Mini drive by the day she and

 Wren were in the hot tub together. He must’ve been driving

 it up and down her street a lot to notice Melissa was home.

 What if . . . what if Andrew was the one skulking around

 spying on her? What if Andrew wrote that creepy ‘covet’ email?

 Andrew was so competitive it seemed possible.

 Wouldn’t sending threatening messages be a good way to

 throw someone off her game and make it easier to be

 reelected as next year’s class president . . . or, even better,

 119

 beat out his competition for valedictorian? And the long

 hair! Maybe she’d seen him in Ali’s old window?

  Unbelievable! Spencer stared at Andrew incredulously.

 ‘Is something wrong?’ Andrew asked, looking concerned.

 ‘I have to go.’ She gathered up her books and walked out

 of the reading room.

 ‘Wait,’ Andrew called.

 Spencer kept going. But as she pushed through the library

 doors, she realized that she didn’t feel enraged. Sure, it was

 bizarre that Andrew was spying on her, but if Andrew was

 A, Spencer was safe. Whatever Andrew thought he had on

 her, it was nothing . . . nothing . . . compared to what Alison knew.

 She reached the door to the commons – coming in at the

 same time was Emily Fields.

 ‘Hey,’ Emily said. A nervous look crossed her face.

 ‘Hey,’ Spencer answered.

 Emily readjusted her Nike backpack. Spencer pushed her

 bangs off her face. When was the last time she’d spoken to

 Emily?

 ‘It got cold out, huh?’ Emily asked.

 Spencer nodded. ‘Yeah.’

 Emily smiled in that I-don’t-know-what-to-say-to-you

 way. Then Tracey Reid, another swimmer, grabbed Emily’s

 arm. ‘When is our swimsuit money due?’ she asked.

 As Emily answered, Spencer wiped some nonexistent dirt

 off her blazer and wondered if she could just walk away or if

 she had to say a formal good-bye. Then something on Emily’s

 wrist caught her eye. Emily was still wearing her blue string

 bracelet from sixth grade. Alison had made them for everyone

 right after the accident – The Jenna Thing – happened.

 Initially, they’d just wanted to get Jenna’s brother, Toby; it

 was supposed to be a prank. After the five of them planned

 120

 it, Ali went across the street to watch through Toby’s tree

 house window, and then when it happened, it did something

 . . . horrible . . . to Jenna.

 After the ambulance pulled away from Jenna’s house,

 Spencer discovered something about the accident none of the

 other girls ever found out: Toby saw Ali, but Ali saw Toby

 doing something just as bad. He couldn’t tell on her, because

 then she’d tell on him.

 Not long after, Ali made everyone the bracelets to remind

 them they were best friends forever and now that they shared

 a secret like this, they had to protect one another forever.

 Spencer waited for Ali to tell the others that someone saw

 her, but she never did.

 When the cops questioned Spencer after Ali went missing,

 they asked if Ali had any enemies, anyone who hated her so

 much they might want to hurt her. Spencer said that Ali was

 a popular girl, and like any popular girl, there were some

 girls who didn’t like her, but it was just jealousy.

 That, of course, was a bold-faced lie. There were people

 who hated Ali, and Spencer knew she should tell the police

 what Ali told her about The Jenna Thing . . . that maybe

 Toby wanted to hurt Ali . . . but how could she tell them that

 without telling them why? Spencer couldn’t get through a

 day without passing Toby and Jenna’s house on her street.

 But they’d been sent away to boarding school and hardly

 ever came home, so she thought their secret was safe. They

 were safe from Toby. And Spencer was safe from ever having

 to tell her best friends what she alone knew.

 As Tracey Reid said good-bye, Emily turned around. She

 seemed surprised Spencer was still standing there. ‘I’ve got to

 get to class,’ she said. ‘Good to see you, though.’

 ‘’Bye,’ Spencer answered, and she and Emily exchanged

 one last awkward smile.

 121

 15

 Insulting His Masculinity Is Such a

 Deal Breaker

 ‘You guys are looking lazy. I want to see better form!’ Coach

 Lauren yelled at them from the deck.

 On Thursday afternoon, Emily bobbed with the other

 swimmers in the crystal blue water of Rosewood’s Anderson

 Memorial Natatorium, listening to their youngish, former-

 Olympian coach, Lauren Kinkaid, scream at them. The pool

 was twenty-five yards wide, fifty yards long, with a small

 diving well. Huge skylights mirrored the length of the pool,

 so when you did backstrokes in the evening, you could look

 up and see the stars.

 Emily held on to the wall and pulled her cap over her

 ears. Okay, better form. She needed to really concentrate

 today .

 Last night, after getting back from the creek with Maya,

 she’d lain on her bed for a long time, flip-flopping from

 feeling warm and happy about the fun she and Maya had

 had . . . to feeling uneasy and antsy about Maya’s confession.

  I’m not sure I like guys. I think I’d like someone

 122

  more like me. Did Maya mean what Emily thought she

 meant?

 Thinking about how giddy Maya had been at the waterfall

 – not to mention how much they’d tickled and touched

 each other – Emily felt nervous. After getting home last

 night, she’d rifled through her swimming bag for that note

 from A from the day before. She read it over and over again,

 picking apart every word until her eyes blurred.

 By dinnertime, Emily decided she needed to throw herself

 back into swimming. No more skipped practices. No more

 slacking. From now on, she’d be the model swimmer girl.

 Ben paddled over to her and put his hands on the wall. ‘I

 missed you yesterday.’

 ‘Mmmm.’ She should make a new start with Ben, too.

 With his freckles, piercing blue eyes, slightly stubbly jaw, and

 beautifully chiseled swimmer’s body, he was hot, right? She

 tried to imagine Ben jumping off the Marwyn trail bridge.

 Would he laugh or think it was immature?

 ‘So where were you?’ Ben asked, blowing on his goggles

 to defog them.

 ‘Tutoring for Spanish.’

 ‘Wanna come over to my house after practice? My parents

 won’t be home till eight.’

 ‘I . . . I’m not sure if I can.’ Emily pushed away from the

 wall and started to tread water. She stared down at her blurrily

 pumping legs and feet.

 ‘Why not?’ Ben pushed off the wall to join her.

 ‘Because . . .’ She couldn’t come up with an excuse.

 ‘You know you want to,’ Ben whispered. He took some

 water into his hands and began splashing her. Maya had done

 the same thing yesterday, but this time Emily jerked away.

 Ben stopped splashing. ‘What?’

 ‘Don’t.’

 123

 Ben put his hands around her waist. ‘No? You don’t like

 to get splashed?’ he asked in a baby voice.

 She took his hands off her. ‘Don’t.

 He backed away. ‘Fine.’

 Sighing, Emily floated over to the other side of the lane.

 She liked Ben, she really did. Maybe she should just go over

 to Ben’s after swimming. They’d watch TiVo’ed episodes of

  American Chopper, eat pizza delivered from DiSilvio’s, and

 he’d feel underneath her unsexy sports bra. Suddenly tears

 sprang to her eyes. She really didn’t want to sit on Ben’s itchy

 blue basement couch, picking oregano spices out of her teeth

 and rolling her tongue around the inside of his mouth. She

 just didn’t.

 She wasn’t the kind of girl who could fake things. But did

 that mean she wanted to break up? It was hard to make up

 your mind about a boy when he was right in your swimming

 lane, four feet away.

 Her sister Carolyn, who was practicing in the lane next to

 her, tapped Emily on the shoulder. ‘Everything all right?’

 ‘Yeah,’ Emily mumbled, grabbing a blue kickboard.

 ‘Okay.’ Carolyn looked as if she wanted to say more.

 After her trip with Maya to the creek yesterday, Emily had

 skidded the Volvo into the parking lot just in time to see

 Carolyn exiting the natatorium’s double doors. When

 Carolyn asked where Emily had been, Emily had told her she

 had to tutor for Spanish. It seemed like Carolyn believed her,

 despite Emily’s damp hair and the funny ticky noise the car

 was making – something it did only when it was cooling

 down from a drive.

 Even though the sisters looked alike – both had broad

 freckles over their noses, chlorine-bleached reddish brown

 hair, and had to wear a lot of Maybelline Great Lash to

 lengthen their stubby lashes – and even though they shared a

 124

 room, they weren’t close. Carolyn was a quiet, demure, and

 obedient girl, and although Emily was all those things too,

 Carolyn seemed really satisfied to be that way.

 Coach Lauren blew the whistle. ‘Kicking time! Line up!’

 The swimmers lined up from fastest to slowest, kickboards

 in front of them. Ben was in front of Emily. He

 looked at her and raised an eyebrow.

 ‘I can’t come over tonight,’ she said quietly, so the other

 boy swimmers – who were crowded around behind her and

 laughing at Gemma Curran’s fake tan gone wrong – couldn’t

 hear. ‘Sorry.’

 Ben’s mouth flattened into a straight line. ‘Yeah. As if

  that’s a surprise.’ Then, as Lauren blew the whistle, he

 pushed off the wall and began dolphin-kicking. Uneasy,

 Emily waited until Lauren blew the whistle again, and

 pushed off behind him.

 As she swam, Emily stared at Ben’s pumping legs. It was

 so dorky how he wore a cap over his already-short hair. He

 got so OCD before races, too, shaving off every hair on his

 body, including the ones on his arms and legs. Now, his feet

 made exaggeratedly huge splashes, which sprayed right into

 Emily’s face. She glared at his head bobbing in front of her

 and pumped her legs harder.

 Even though she’d left five seconds behind him, Emily

 reached the opposite wall at almost the same time Ben did.

 He turned to her, pissed. Swim team etiquette dictated that

 no matter how big a swimming star you were, if someone

 caught your feet on a set, you let them go ahead of you. But

 Ben just pushed back off the wall.

 ‘Ben!’ Emily called, the irritation in her voice showing.

 He stood up in the shallow end and turned around.

 ‘What?’

 ‘Let me go in front of you.’

 125

 Ben rolled his eyes and ducked back underwater.

 Emily shoved off the wall and kicked crazily until she

 caught up to him. He reached the wall and turned to face

 her.

 ‘Would you stay off my ass?’ he practically yelled.

 Emily burst out laughing. ‘You’re supposed to let me go!’

 ‘Maybe if you didn’t leave right on top of me you wouldn’t

  be on top of me.’

 She snorted. ‘I can’t help it if I’m faster than you.’

 Ben’s mouth fell open. Oops.

 Emily licked her lips. ‘Ben . . .’

 ‘No.’ He held up his hand. ‘Just go swim really fast,

 okay?’ He tossed his goggles onto the deck. They bounced

 awkwardly and landed back in the water, narrowly missing

 Gemma’s fake-tanned shoulder.

 ‘Ben . . .’

 He glared at her, then turned and got out of the pool.

 ‘Whatever.’

 Emily watched him angrily push open the boys’ locker

 room door.

 She shook her head, watching the door slowly swing back

 and forth. Then she remembered the thing Maya said yesterday.

 ‘Fuck a moose,’ she tried out quietly, and smiled.

 126

 16

 Never Trust an Invite Without a

 Return Address

 ‘So are you coming over tonight?’ Hanna switched her

 BlackBerry to her other ear and waited for Sean’s answer.

 It was Thursday after school. She and Mona had just

 met for a quick cappuccino on campus, but Mona had to

 leave early to practice her drive for the mother/daughter

 golf tournament she was competing in this weekend. Now,

 Hanna sat on her front porch, talking to Sean and watching

 the six-year-old twins next door draw surprisingly

 anatomically correct naked boys in chalk all over their

 driveway.

 ‘I can’t,’ Sean answered. ‘I’m really sorry.’

 ‘But Thursday is Nerve night; you know that!’

 Hanna and Sean were hooked on this reality show

  Nerve, which documented the lives of four couples who’d

 met online. Tonight’s episode was extremely important,

 because their favorite two characters, Nate and Fiona, were

 about to do it. Hanna thought it might at least start a

 conversation.

 127

 ‘I . . . I have a meeting tonight.’

 ‘A meeting for what?’

 ‘Um . . . V Club.’

 Hanna’s mouth fell open. V Club? As in Virginity Club?

 ‘Can you skip it?’

 He was quiet for a minute. ‘I can’t.’

 ‘Well, are you at least coming to Noel’s tomorrow?’

 Another pause. ‘I don’t know.’

 ‘Sean! You have to!’ Her voice squeaked.

 ‘All right,’ he answered. ‘I guess Noel would be kinda

 pissed if I didn’t.’

 ‘ I would be pissed too,’ Hanna added.

 ‘I know. See you tomorrow.’

 ‘Sean, wait—’ Hanna started. But he’d already hung up.

 Hanna unlocked her house. Sean had to come to the party

 tomorrow. She’d hatched a foolproof, romantic plan: She’d

 take him to Noel’s woods, they’d confess their love for each

 other, and then they’d have sex. V Club couldn’t argue with

 having sex if you were in love, could it? Besides, the Kahn

 woods were legendary. They were known as the Manhood

 Woods, because so many guys at so many Kahn parties had

 lost their virginity there. It was rumored that the trees whispered

 sex secrets to new recruits.

 She stopped at the mirror in the hallway and pulled up her

 shirt to examine her taut stomach muscles. She swiveled sideways

 to investigate her small, round butt. Then she bent

 forward to look at her skin. Yesterday’s blotchiness was

 gone. She bared her teeth. One bottom front tooth crossed

 over a canine. Had they always been that way?

 She threw her thick-strapped, gold leather handbag onto

 the kitchen table and opened the freezer. Her mom didn’t

 buy Ben & Jerry’s, so Tofutti Cutie 50-percent-less sugar

 faux ice-cream sandwiches would have to do. She took out

 128

 three and began to greedily unwrap the first one. As she took

 a bite, she felt that familiar tug to eat more.

 ‘Here, Hanna, have another profiterole,’ Ali had whispered

 to her that day they visited her dad in Annapolis. Then

 Ali turned to Kate, her dad’s girlfriend’s daughter, and said,

 ‘Hanna’s so lucky – she can eat anything and not gain an

 ounce!’

 It wasn’t true, of course. That’s what made it so mean.

 Hanna was already chubby and seemed to be getting more

 so. Kate giggled, and Ali – who was supposed to be on

 Hanna’s side – laughed too.

 ‘I got you something.’

 Hanna jumped. Her mom sat at the little telephone table

 in a hot pink Champion sports bra and black flared-leg yoga

 pants. ‘Oh,’ Hanna said quietly.

 Ms. Marin appraised Hanna, her eyes settling on the icecream

 sandwiches in her hands. ‘Do you really need three?’

 Hanna looked down. She’d chomped through one sandwich

 in less than ten seconds, hardly even tasting it, and had

 already unwrapped the next.

 She smiled faintly at her mom and quickly stuffed the

 remaining Cuties back into the freezer. When she turned

 back around, her mother set a little blue Tiffany bag on the

 table. Hanna looked at it questioningly. ‘This?’

 ‘Open it.’

 Inside was a little blue Tiffany box, and inside that was

 the complete Tiffany toggle set – the charm bracelet, round

 silver earrings, plus the necklace. The very same kind she’d

 had to hand over to the Tiffany’s woman at the police station.

 Hanna held them up, letting them sparkle in the

 overhead light. ‘Wow.’

 Ms. Marin shrugged. ‘You’re welcome.’ Then, to signify

 that the conversation was finished, she retreated to the den,

 129

 unrolled her purple yoga mat, and turned on her Power Yoga

 DVD.

 Hanna slowly slid the earrings back in the bag, confused.

 Her mom was so weird. That was when she noticed a

 creamy, square card envelope sitting on the little telephone

 table. Hanna’s name and address were typewritten in all

 caps. She smiled. An invite to a sweet party was just the

 thing she needed to cheer up.

  Breathe in through your nose, out through your mouth,

 the soothing yogi instructed from the TV in the den. Ms.

 Marin stood with her arms placidly by her sides. She didn’t

 even move when her BlackBerry started singing Flight of the

  Bumblebee, which meant she had an e-mail. This was her

 Me time.

 Hanna grabbed the envelope and climbed upstairs to her

 room. She sat down on her four-poster bed, felt the edges of

 her billion-thread-count sheets, and smiled at Dot, sleeping

 peacefully on his doggie bed.

 ‘Come here, Dot,’ she whispered. He stretched and sleepily

 climbed into her arms. Hanna sighed. Maybe she just had

 PMS, and these jittery, uneasy, the-world-is-caving-in feelings

 would go away in a few days.

 She sliced the envelope open with her fingernail and

 frowned. It wasn’t an invitation, and the note didn’t really

 make sense.

 Hanna,

 Even Daddy doesn’t love you best! —A

 What was that supposed to mean? But when she unfolded

 the accompanying page stuffed inside the envelope, she

 yelped.

 It was a color printout from a private school’s online

 130

 newsletter. Hanna looked at the familiar people in the photo.

 The caption said, Kate Randall was Barnbury School’s

  student speaker at the benefit. Pictured here with her

  mother, Isabel Randall, and Ms. Randall’s fiancé, Tom

  Marin.

 Hanna blinked quickly. Her father looked the same as

 when she’d last seen him. And although her heart stopped

 when she read the word fiancé – when had that happened? –

 it was the image of Kate that made her skin itch. Kate looked

 more perfect than ever. Her skin was glowing and her hair

 was perfect. She had her arms gleefully wrapped around her

 mom and Mr. Marin.

 Hanna would never forget the moment she first saw Kate.

 Ali and Hanna had just gotten off Amtrak in Annapolis, and

 at first Hanna saw only her dad leaning up against the hood

 of his car. But then the car door opened, and Kate stepped

 out. Her long chestnut hair was straight and shiny, and she

 held herself like the kind of girl who’d taken ballet since she

 was two. Hanna’s first instinct was to crouch behind a pole.

 She looked at her snug jeans and stretched-out cashmere

 sweater and tried not to hyperventilate. This was why Dad

  left, she thought. He wanted a daughter who wouldn’t

  embarrass him.

 ‘Oh my God,’ Hanna whispered, searching the envelope

 for a return address. Nothing. Something occurred to her.

 The only person who really knew about Kate was Alison.

 Her eyes moved to the A on the note.

 The Tofutti Cutie burbled in her stomach. She ran for the

 bathroom and grabbed the extra toothbrush in the ceramic

 cup next to the sink. Then she knelt down over the toilet and

 waited. Tears dotted the corners of her eyes. Don’t start this

  again, she told herself, gripping the toothbrush hard by her

 side. You’re better than this.

 131

 Hanna stood up and stared in the mirror. Her face was

 flushed, her hair was strewn around her face, and her eyes

 were red and puffy. Slowly, she put the toothbrush back in

 the cup.

 ‘I’m Hanna and I’m fabulous,’ she said to her reflection.

 But it didn’t sound convincing. Not at all.

 132

 17

 Duck, Duck, Goose!

 ‘Okay.’ Aria blew her long bangs out of her eyes. ‘In this

 scene, you have to wear this colander on your head and talk

 a lot about a baby we don’t have.’

 Noel frowned and brought his thumb to his pink, bowshaped

 lips. ‘Why do I have to wear a colander on my head,

 Finland?’

 ‘Because,’ Aria answered. ‘It’s an absurdist play. It’s supposed

 to be, like, absurd.’

 ‘Gotcha.’ Noel grinned. It was Friday morning, and they

 were sitting on desks in English class. After yesterday’s

  Waiting for Godot disaster, Ezra’s next assignment had been

 for them to break up into groups and write their own existentialist

 plays. Existentialist was another way of saying,

 ‘silly and out there.’ And if anyone could do silly and out

 there, it was Aria.

 ‘I know something really absurd we could do,’ Noel said.

 ‘We could have this character drive a Navigator and, like,

 after a couple of beers, crash it into his duck pond. But he’s,

 like, fallen asleep at the wheel, so he doesn’t notice he’s in the

 133

 duck pond until the next day. There could be ducks in the

 Navigator.’

 Aria frowned. ‘How could we stage all that? It sounds

 impossible.’

 ‘I don’t know.’ Noel shrugged. ‘But that happened to me

 last year. And it was really absurd. And awesome.’

 Aria sighed. She hadn’t exactly chosen Noel to be her partner

 because she thought he’d be a good cowriter. She looked

 around for Ezra, but he unfortunately wasn’t watching them

 in fitful jealousy. ‘How about if we make one of the characters

  think he’s a duck?’ she suggested. ‘He could randomly quack.’

 ‘Um, sure.’ Noel wrote that down on a piece of lined

 paper with a gnawed-up Montblanc pen. ‘Hey, maybe we

 could shoot this with my dad’s Canon DV camera? And have

 this as a movie instead of a boring play?’

 Aria paused. ‘Actually, that would be kind of cool.’

 Noel smiled. ‘Then we could keep the Navigator scene!’

 ‘I guess.’ Aria wondered if the Kahns really had a spare

 Navigator to crash. Probably.

 Noel nudged Mason Byers, who was paired up with

 James Freed. ‘Dude. We’re going to have a Navigator in our

 play! And pyrotechnics!’

 ‘Wait. Pyrotechnics?’ Aria asked.

 ‘Nice!’ Mason said.

 Aria clamped her lips shut. Honestly, she didn’t have the

 energy for this. Last night, she hardly slept. Plagued by

 yesterday’s cryptic text message, she’d spent half the night

 thinking and furiously knitting a purple hat with earflaps.

 It was awful to think that someone knew not only about

 her and Ezra, but also about that stuff with her dad. What if

 this A person sent her mom messages next? What if A

 already had? Aria didn’t want her mom to find out – not

 now, and not that way.

 134

 Aria also couldn’t shake the idea that the A message might

 actually be from Alison. There just weren’t that many people

 who knew. A few faculty members maybe, and Meredith

 knew, obviously. But they didn’t know Aria.

 If the text was from Alison, that meant she was alive.

 Or . . . not. What if the texts were from Ali’s ghost? A ghost

 could have easily slid between the cracks of the women’s

 bathroom at Snookers. And spirits from the dead sometimes

 contacted the living to make amends, right? It was like their

 final homework assignment before graduating to heaven.

 If Ali needed to make amends, though, Aria could think of

 a more deserving candidate than her. Try Jenna. Aria put her

 hands over her eyes, blocking out the memory. Screw therapy

 that said you should face your demons: She tried to

 block out The Jenna Thing as much as she tried to block out

 her dad and Meredith.

 Aria sighed. At times like this, she wished she hadn’t

 drifted from her old friends. Like Hanna, a few desks over –

 if only Aria could walk up to Hanna and talk to her about

 this, ask her questions about Ali. But time really changed

 people. She wondered if it would be easier to talk to Spencer

 or Emily instead.

 ‘Hey there.’

 Aria straightened up. Ezra was standing in front of her

 desk. ‘Hi,’ she squeaked.

 She met his blue eyes and her heart ached.

 Ezra tilted his hips awkwardly. ‘How are you?’

 ‘Um, I’m . . . great. Really awesome.’ She sat up straight.

 On the plane back from Iceland, Aria had read in a

  Seventeen she found in her seat pocket that boys liked enthusiastic, positive girls. And since brilliant hadn’t worked

 yesterday, why not try out peppy?

 Ezra clicked and unclicked his Bic pen. ‘Listen, sorry to

 135

 cut you off yesterday in the middle of your speech. Do you

 want to give me your index cards so I can take a look at

 them and grade you?’

 ‘Okay.’ Huh. Would Ezra do that for the other students?

 ‘So . . . how are you?’

 ‘Good.’ Ezra smiled. His lips twitched as if he wanted to

 say more. ‘What’re you working on, there?’ He placed his

 hands on her desk and leaned over to look at her notebook.

 Aria stared at his hands for a moment, then slid her pinkie

 finger up against his. She tried to make it look like an accident,

 but he didn’t pull away. It felt like electricity was

 surging between their two pinkies.

 ‘Mr. Fitz!’ Devon Arliss’s hand shot up in the back row. ‘I

 have a question.’

 ‘Be right there,’ Ezra said, straightening up.

 Aria put the pinkie finger that had touched Ezra’s into her

 mouth. She watched him for a few seconds, thinking he

 might come back to her, but he didn’t.

 Well then. Back to plan J, for Jealous. She turned to Noel.

 ‘I think our movie should have a sex scene in it.’

 She said it really loud, but Ezra was still bent over Devon’s

 desk.

 ‘Awesome,’ Noel said. ‘Does the guy who thinks he’s a

 duck get some?’

 ‘Yep. With a woman who kisses like a goose.’

 Noel laughed. ‘How does a goose kiss?’

 Aria turned toward Devon’s desk. Ezra was facing them

 now. Good.

 ‘Like this.’ She leaned over and smacked Noel on the

 cheek with her lips. Surprisingly, Noel smelled pretty good.

 Like Kiehl’s Blue Eagle shaving cream.

 ‘Nice,’ Noel whispered.

 The rest of the class burbled with activity, unaware of any

 136

 goose kissing, but Ezra, still next to Devon’s desk, stood

 absolutely still.

 ‘So did you know I’m having a party tonight?’ Noel put

 his hand on Aria’s knee.

 ‘Yeah, I heard something about that.’

 ‘You should totally come. We’re going to have a lot of

 beer. And other things . . . like Scotch. Do you like Scotch?

 My dad has a collection, so . . .’

 ‘I love Scotch.’ Aria felt Ezra’s eyes burning into her back.

 Then she leaned over to Noel, and said: ‘I’ll totally come to

 your party tonight.’

 By the way his pen fell out of his hand and clattered to the

 ground, it wasn’t hard to guess whether or not Ezra had

 heard them.

 137

 18

 Where’s Our Old Emily and What Have You

 Done with Her?

 ‘Are you going to the Kahn party later?’ Carolyn asked,

 steering the car into the Fieldses’ driveway.

 Emily ran a comb through her still-wet hair. ‘I don’t

 know.’ Today at practice, she and Ben hadn’t said two words

 to each other, so she wasn’t exactly sure about going with

 him. ‘Are you?’

 ‘I don’t know. Topher and I might just go to Applebee’s

 instead.’

 Of course Carolyn would have a hard time deciding

 between a Friday night field party and Applebee’s.

 They slammed the doors of the Volvo and walked up the

 stone path to the Fieldses’ thirty-year-old colonial-style

 house. It wasn’t nearly as big or flashy as most of the houses

 in Rosewood. The blue-painted shingles were chipping a

 little and some of the stones in the front path had disappeared.

 The deck furniture looked kind of outdated.

 Their mother greeted them at the front door, holding the

 cordless phone. ‘Emily, I need to speak with you.’

 138

 Emily glanced at Carolyn, who ducked her head and ran

 upstairs. Uh-oh. ‘What’s up?’

 Her mom smoothed her hands over her gray pleated

 slacks. ‘I was on the phone with Coach Lauren. She said

 your head seems to be somewhere else, not focused on swimming.

 And . . . you missed practice on Wednesday.’

 Emily swallowed hard. ‘I was tutoring some kids in

 Spanish.’

 ‘That’s what Carolyn told me. So I called Ms. Hernandez.’

 Emily stared down at her green Vans. Ms. Hernandez was

 the Spanish teacher in charge of tutoring.

 ‘Don’t lie to me, Emily.’ Mrs. Fields frowned. ‘Where were

 you?’

 Emily walked into the kitchen and slumped into a chair.

 Her mom was a rational person. They could discuss this.

 She fiddled with the silver loop at the top of her ear. Years

 ago, Ali had asked Emily to come to the Piercing Palace with

 her when she got her belly button pierced, and they’d ended

 up getting matching piercings at the top of their ears, too.

 Emily still wore the same little silver hoop. Afterward, Ali

 bought Emily a pair of leopard-print earmuffs to hide the

 evidence. Emily still wore those earmuffs on the coldest days

 in the winter.

 ‘Look,’ she finally said. ‘I was just hanging out with that

 new girl, Maya. She’s really nice. We’re friends.’

 Her mother looked confused. ‘Why didn’t you just do

 something after practice, or on Saturday?’

 ‘I don’t see why it’s such a big deal,’ Emily said. ‘I missed

 one day. I’ll swim a double this weekend – I promise.’

 Her mother pursed her thin lips in a straight line and sat

 down. ‘But Emily . . . I just don’t understand. When you signed

 up for swimming this year, you made a commitment. You can’t

 go running off with friends if you’re supposed to be swimming.’

 139

 Emily stopped her. ‘ Signed up for swimming? Like I had a

 choice?’

 ‘What’s going on with you? You’re using a strange tone of

 voice; you’re lying about where you’ve been.’ Her mother

 shook her head. ‘What’s with this lying? You’ve never lied

 before.’

  ‘Mom . . . Emily paused, feeling very tired. She wanted to point out that yes, she had lied, plenty. Even though she’d

 been the good girl of her seventh-grade friends, she’d done

 all kinds of stuff her mom never knew about.

 Right after Ali went missing, Emily worried that Ali’s disappearance

 was somehow . . . cosmically . . . her fault – as

 punishment, maybe, for how Emily had secretly disobeyed

 her parents. For getting that piercing. For The Jenna Thing.

 Since then, she’d tried to be perfect, to do everything her parents

 asked. She’d made herself into this model daughter,

 inside and out.

 ‘I just like to know what’s going on with you,’ her mother

 said.

 Emily laid her hands on the place mat, remembering how

 she’d become this version of herself that wasn’t really her. Ali wasn’t gone because Emily had disobeyed her parents – she

 realized that now. And the same way she couldn’t imagine

 sitting on Ben’s itchy couch, feeling his slimy tongue on her

 neck, she also couldn’t see herself spending the next two

 years of high school – and then the next four years of college

 – in a pool for hours every day. Why couldn’t Emily just

 be . . . Emily? Couldn’t her time be better served studying

 or – God forbid – having some fun?

 ‘If you want to know what’s going on with me,’ Emily

 started, pushing her hair out of her face. She took a deep

 breath. ‘I don’t think I want to swim anymore.’

 Mrs. Fields’s right eye twitched. Her lips parted slightly.

 140

 Then she spun around to face the fridge, staring at all the

 chicken magnets on the freezer. She didn’t speak, but her

 shoulders shook. Finally, she turned. Her eyes were slightly

 red, and her face looked saggy, as if she’d aged ten years in

 just a few moments. ‘I’m calling your father. He’ll talk some

 sense into you.’

 ‘I’ve already made up my mind.’ As she said it, she realized

 she had.

 ‘No you haven’t. You don’t know what’s best for you.’

 ‘Mom!’ Emily suddenly felt tears fill her eyes. It was scary

 and sad to have her mother angry with her. But now that

 she’d made the decision, she felt like she’d finally been

 allowed to take off a big goose down jacket in the middle of

 a heat wave.

 Her mom’s mouth trembled. ‘Is it because of that new

 friend of yours?’

 Emily cringed and wiped her nose. ‘What? Who?’

 Mrs. Fields sighed. ‘That girl who moved into the

 DiLaurentis house. She was the one you skipped practice to

 spend time with, right? What were you two doing?’

 ‘We . . . we just went to the trail,’ Emily whispered. ‘And

 talked.’

 Her mother looked down. ‘I don’t have a good feeling

 about girls . . . like that.’

  Wait. What? Emily stared at her mother. She . . . knew?

 But how? Her mom hadn’t even met Maya. Unless you could

 look at her and just know?

 ‘But Maya’s really nice,’ Emily managed. ‘I forgot to tell

 you, but she said the brownies were great. She said thank

 you.’

 Her mother pinched her lips together. ‘I went over there.

 I was trying to be neighborly. But this . . . this is too much.

 She’s not a good influence for you.’

 141

 ‘I don’t—’

 ‘Please, Emily,’ her mom interrupted.

 Emily’s words stuck in her throat.

 Her mom sighed. ‘There are just so many cultural differences

 with . . . her . . . and I just don’t understand what you

 and Maya have in common, anyway. And who knows about

 her family? Who knows what they could be into?’

 ‘Wait, what?’ Emily stared at her mother. Maya’s family?

 As far as Emily knew, Maya’s father was a civic engineer and

 her mom worked as a nurse practitioner. Her brother was a

 senior at Rosewood and a tennis prodigy; they were building

 a tennis court for him in the backyard. What did her family

 have to do with anything?

 ‘I just don’t trust those people,’ her mother said. ‘I know

 that sounds really narrow-minded, but I don’t.’

 Emily’s mind screeched to a halt. Her family. Cultural differences.

  Those people? She went over everything her mother

 just said. Oh. My. God.

 Mrs. Fields wasn’t upset because she thought Maya was

 gay. She was upset because Maya – and the rest of her

 family – were black.

 142

 19

 Spicy Hot

 Friday evening, Spencer lay on her maple four-poster bed in

 the middle of her brand-new converted barn bedroom with

 Icy Hot slathered on her lower back, staring at the gorgeous

 beamed ceiling. You’d never guess that fifty years ago, cows

 slept in this barn. The room was huge, with four gigantic

 windows and a little patio. After dinner last night, she’d

 moved all of her boxes and furniture there. She’d organized

 all of her books and CDs according to author and artist, set

 up her surround-sound, and even reset TiVo to her preferences,

 including her brand-new favorite programs on BBC

 America. It was perfect.

 Except, of course, for her throbbing back. Her body ached

 as if she’d gone bungee jumping without a ripcord. Ian had

 made them run three miles – at a sprint – followed by practice

 drills. All the girls had been talking about what they

 were wearing to Noel’s party tonight, but after the hellish

 practice, Spencer was just as happy to stay home with some

 calc homework. Especially since home was now her very

 own little barn utopia.

 Spencer reached for the jar of Icy Hot and realized it was

 143

 empty. She sat up slowly, and put her hand on her back like

 an old woman. She’d just have to get some more from the

 main house. Spencer just loved that she could now call it the main house. It felt terribly grown up.

 As she crossed her long, hilly lawn, she let her mind return

 to one of her favorite topics du jour, Andrew Campbell. Yes,

 it was a relief that A was Andrew and not Ali, and yes, she

 felt a billion times better and a zillion times less paranoid

 since yesterday, but still – what a horrible, meddling spy!

 How dare he ask such intrusive, gossipy questions in the

 reading room and write her a creepy e-mail! And everyone

 thought he was so sweet and innocent, with his perfectly

 knotted tie and his luminous skin – he was probably the type

 who brought Cetaphil to school and washed up after gym

 class. Weirdo.

 Shutting the door of the upstairs bathroom, she found the

 jar of Icy Hot in the closet, pulled down her Nuala Puma

 warm-up pants, twisted around to see herself in the mirror,

 and started rubbing the balm all over her back and hamstrings.

 The Icy Hot’s stinky menthol smell instantly wafted

 around the room, and she closed her eyes.

 The door burst open. Spencer tried to pull her pants up as

 quickly as she could.

 ‘Oh my God,’ Wren said, his eyes wide. ‘I . . . shit. I’m

 sorry.’

 ‘It’s all right,’ Spencer said, scrambling to tie her waistband.

 ‘I’m still confused about this house . . .’ Wren was wearing

 his blue hospital scrubs, which consisted of a V-neck draped

 top and tie-waist wide-leg pants. He looked all ready for bed.

 ‘I thought this was our bedroom.’

 ‘Happens all the time,’ Spencer said, even though it obviously

 didn’t.

 144

 Wren paused in the doorway. Spencer felt him looking at

 her and quickly looked down to make sure her boob wasn’t

 hanging out and there wasn’t a glob of Icy Hot on her neck.

 ‘So, um, how’s the barn?’ Wren asked.

 Spencer grinned, then self-consciously covered her

 mouth. Last year, she’d had her teeth whitened at the dentist

 and they’d come out looking a little too white. She’d had to

 purposely dull them with tons of coffee. ‘Awesome. How’s

 my sister’s old bedroom?’

 Wren smiled wryly. ‘Um. It’s rather . . . pink.’

 ‘Yeah. All those frilly curtains,’ Spencer added.

 ‘I found a disturbing CD, too.’

 ‘Oh yeah? What?’

 ‘ Phantom of the Opera.’ He grimaced.

 ‘But aren’t you into plays?’ Spencer blurted out.

 ‘Well, Shakespeare and stuff.’ Wren raised an eyebrow.

 ‘How’d you know that?’

 Spencer paled. It might sound sort of weird if she told

 Wren she’d Googled him. She shrugged and leaned back on

 the counter. A shooting pain exploded through her lower

 back, and she winced.

 Wren hesitated. ‘What’s the matter?’

 ‘Um, you know.’ Spencer leaned against the sink. ‘Field

 hockey again.’

 ‘What’d you do this time?’

 ‘Pulled something. See the Icy Hot?’ Holding her towel in

 one hand, she reached for the jar, scooped some into her

 palm, and slid her hand down her pants to rub it into her

 hamstring. She groaned slightly, and hoped it was a sexysounding

 groan. Fine, so sue her for being a teensy bit

 dramatic.

 ‘Do you need some help?’

 Spencer hesitated. But Wren looked so concerned. And it

 145

  was excruciating – well, painful, anyway – to twist her back

 that way, even if she was doing it on purpose.

 ‘If you don’t mind,’ she said softly. ‘Thanks.’

 Spencer nudged the door a little more closed with her

 foot. She smeared the Icy Hot goop from her hand onto his.

 Wren’s large hands felt sexy all slimed up with balm. She

 caught sight of their figures in the mirror and shivered. They

 looked awesome together.

 ‘So where’s the damage?’ Wren asked.

 Spencer pointed. The muscle was right below her butt.

 ‘Hang on,’ she murmured. She grabbed a towel from the

 rack, wrapped it around herself, and then slid off her pants

 under the towel. She motioned to where it hurt, indicating

 that Wren reach below the towel. ‘But, um, try not to get too

 much on the towel,’ she said. ‘I begged my mom to order

 these special from France a couple years ago, and Icy Hot

 ruins them. You can’t get the smell out in the wash.’

 She heard Wren stifle a laugh and stiffened. Had that

 come out way too uptight and Melissa-ish?

 Wren slicked back his floppy hair with his goop-free hand

 and knelt down, slathering the Icy Hot on her skin. He

 reached his hands under her towel and began to rub slow,

 gentle circles across her muscles. Spencer relaxed and then

 leaned into him slightly. He stood but didn’t back away from

 her. She felt his breath on her shoulder, and then on her ear.

 Her skin felt radiant and fiery.

 ‘Feel better?’ Wren murmured.

 ‘Feels amazing.’ She might have said it in her head, she

 wasn’t sure.

  I should do it, Spencer thought. I should kiss him. He pressed his hands more firmly on her back, his nails digging

 in a little. Her chest fluttered.

 In the hall, the phone rang.

 146

 ‘Wren, dear?’ Spencer’s mother called from downstairs.

 ‘Are you upstairs? Melissa’s on the phone for you.’

 He sprang backward. Spencer jolted forward and pulled

 the towel around her. He quickly wiped the Icy Hot off his

 hands onto another towel. Spencer was too panicked to tell

 him not to. ‘Um,’ he murmured.

 She looked away. ‘You should . . .’

 ‘Yeah.’

 He pushed the door back open. ‘I hope that worked.’

 ‘Yeah, thanks,’ she murmured back, closing the door

 behind him. Then she draped herself over the sink and stared

 at her reflection.

 Something flickered in the mirror, and for a second, she

 thought someone was by the shower. But it was only the

 flapping shower curtain, lifted by a breeze from the open

 window. Spencer turned back to the sink.

 They’d spilled a few globs of Icy Hot on the counter. It

 was white and gooey, sort of like frosting. With her pointer

 finger, Spencer spelled out Wren’s name. Then she drew a

 heart around it.

 Spencer considered leaving it there. But when she heard

 Wren stomp down the hall and say, ‘Hey, love. Missed you,’

 she frowned and rubbed it out with the heel of her hand.

 147

 20

 All Emily Needs Is a Light Saber and a

 Black Helmet

 It was just getting dark as Emily slid into Ben’s green Jeep

 Cherokee. ‘Thanks for convincing my parents that my punishment

 starts tomorrow.’

 ‘No prob,’ Ben answered. He didn’t give her a hello kiss.

 And he was blasting Fall Out Boy, who he knew Emily hated.

 ‘They’re kinda pissed at me.’

 ‘I heard.’ He kept his eyes on the road.

 Interesting that Ben didn’t ask why. Maybe he already

 knew. Bizarrely, Emily’s father had come into her room earlier

 and said, ‘Ben’s going to pick you up in twenty minutes.

 Be ready.’ O kay. Emily had thought she was grounded for

 life for denouncing the Swimming Gods, but she had the feeling

 they actually wanted her to go out with Ben. Maybe he’d

 talk some sense into her.

 Emily heaved a sigh. ‘Sorry about practice yesterday. I’m

 just under some stress.’

 Ben finally turned down the volume. ‘It’s all right. You’re

 just confused.’

 148

 Emily licked her just-ChapSticked lips. Confused? About

 what?

 ‘I’ll forgive you this time,’ Ben added. He reached over

 and squeezed her hand.

 Emily bristled. This time? And shouldn’t he say he was

 sorry too? He had, after all, stormed off into the locker room

 like a baby.

 They pulled through the Kahns’ open wrought-iron gates.

 The property was set back from the road, so the driveway

 was half a mile long and surrounded by tall, thick pines.

 Even the air smelled cleaner. The redbrick house sat behind

 massive Doric columns. It had a portico with a little horse

 statue on top and a gorgeous all-glass sun room off to the

 side. Emily counted fourteen windows on the second floor,

 from one end to the other.

 But the house didn’t matter tonight. They were going to

 the field. It was set way off from the property by high,

 British-racing-green hedges and a stone wall and went on for

 acres. Half of it housed the Kahn horse farm; on the other

 side were a huge lawn and a duck pond. Surrounding the

 whole yard were thick woods.

 As Ben parked the car in a makeshift grass parking lot,

 Emily climbed out, hearing The Killers blaring from the

 backyard. Familiar faces from Rosewood climbed out of

 their Jeeps, Escalades, and Saabs. A group of immaculately

 made-up girls took cigarette packs out of their little chainlink

 quilted bags and lit up, talking on their tiny cell phones.

 Emily looked down at her worn blue Converse All-Stars and

 touched her messy ponytail.

 Ben caught up with her and they cut through the hedges

 and across a secluded stretch of woods and entered the party

 zone. There were a lot of kids Emily didn’t know, but that

 was because the Kahns invited all the it kids from the area’s

 149

 other private schools, in addition to Rosewood. There were

 a keg and a drinks table by the bushes, and they’d set up a

 wooden dance floor, tiki lights, and tents in the middle of the

 field. On the other side of the field, near the woods, there

 was an old-school photo booth lit up with Christmas lights.

 The Kahns dragged it out of their basement for this party

 every year.

 Noel greeted them. He wore a gray T-shirt that said WILL

 FLEX FOR FOOD, ripped-up faded blue jeans, and no shoes or

 socks. ‘What up.’ He handed them both a beer.

 ‘Thanks, man.’ Ben took his cup and started drinking. The

 amber beer messily dribbled down his chin. ‘Nice party.’

 Someone tapped Emily on the shoulder.

 Emily turned. It was Aria Montgomery, wearing a tight,

 faded red University of Iceland T-shirt, a frayed denim mini,

 and red John Fluevog cowboy boots. Her black hair was

 pulled back into a high ponytail.

 ‘Wow, hi,’ Emily said. She’d heard Aria was back but she

 hadn’t seen her yet. ‘How was Europe?’

 ‘Awesome.’ Aria smiled. The girls looked at each other for

 a few seconds. Emily paused, wanting to tell Aria she was

 glad she’d ditched her fake nose ring and pink hair stripes

 but wondered if it would be weird to make a reference to

 their old friendship. She took a sip of her beer and pretended

 to be fascinated with the ridges on the cup.

 Aria fidgeted. ‘Listen, I’m glad you’re here. I’ve been

 wanting to talk to you.’

 ‘You have?’ Emily met her eyes and then looked back

 down.

 ‘Well . . . either you or Spencer.’

 ‘Really?’ Emily felt her chest tighten. Spencer?

 ‘So, promise me you won’t think I’m crazy. I’ve been away

 for such a long time, and . . .’ Aria made a puckered face that

 150

 Emily remembered well. It meant she was considering her

 words carefully.

 ‘And what?’ Emily raised her eyebrows, waiting. Maybe

 Aria wanted all her old friends to have a reunion – of course,

 being away, she wouldn’t know how far apart they’d grown.

 How uncomfortable would that be?

 ‘Well . . .’ Aria looked around warily. ‘Was there any more

 news about Ali’s disappearance while I was away?’

 Emily jerked back, hearing Ali’s name come out of her old

 friend’s mouth. ‘Her disappearance? What do you mean?’

 ‘Like, did they ever find out who took her? Did she ever

 come back?’

 ‘Um . . . no . . .’ Emily chewed on her thumbnail uncomfortably.

 Aria leaned into Emily. ‘Do you think she’s dead?’

 Emily’s eyes widened. ‘I . . . I don’t know. Why?

 Aria set her jaw. She looked deep in thought.

 ‘What’s this about?’ Emily asked, her heart pounding.

 ‘Nothing.’

 Then Aria’s eyes focused on someone behind her. She

 clamped her mouth shut.

 ‘Hey,’ said a gravelly voice behind Emily.

 Emily turned. Maya. ‘Hey,’ she answered, nearly dropping

 her cup. ‘I . . . I didn’t know you were coming.’

 ‘I didn’t either,’ Maya said. ‘But my brother wanted to.

 He’s here somewhere.’

 Emily turned to introduce Aria, but she was gone.

 ‘So is this Maya?’ Ben reappeared next to them. ‘The girl

 that’s turned Emily to the dark side?’

 ‘Dark side?’ Emily squeaked. ‘What dark side?’

 ‘Quitting swimming,’ Ben answered. He turned to Maya.

 ‘You know she’s quitting, right?’

  ‘You are?’ Maya turned to Emily and grinned excitedly.

 151

 Emily shot Ben a look. ‘Maya didn’t have anything to do

 with that. And we don’t have to talk about it now.’

 Ben took another big sip of beer. ‘Why not? Isn’t it your

 big news?’

 ‘I don’t know . . .’

 ‘Whatever.’ He clapped his heavy hand on her shoulder a

 little roughly. ‘I’m going to get another beer. You want

 another?’

 Emily nodded, even though she only ever drank one beer

 at parties, max. Ben didn’t ask Maya if she wanted a drink.

 As he walked away, she noticed his saggy jeans. Yuck.

 Maya took Emily’s hand and squeezed. ‘How’s it feel?’

 Emily stared at their entwined hands, blushed, but kept

 holding on. ‘Good.’ Or scary. Or, at some moments, like a

 bad movie. ‘Confusing, but good.’

 ‘I have just the thing to celebrate with,’ Maya whispered.

 She reached into her Manhattan Portage knapsack and

 showed Emily the top of a Jack Daniel’s bottle. ‘Stole it from

 the liquor table. Wanna help kill it with me?’

 Emily gazed at Maya. Her hair was pulled off her face,

 and she wore a simple black sleeveless shirt and an army

 green cargo skirt. She looked effervescent and fun – way

 more fun than Ben in his saggy-butt jeans.

 ‘Why not?’ she answered, and followed Maya toward the

 woods.

 152

 21

 Hot Girls – They’re Just Like Us!

 Hanna took a sip of her vodka lemonade and lit another cigarette.

 She hadn’t seen Sean since they parked his car on the

 Kahns’ lawn two hours ago, and even Mona had vanished.

 Now she was stuck talking to Noel’s best friend, James

 Freed, Zelda Millings – a beautiful blond girl who only wore

 clothes and shoes made out of hemp – and a bunch of

 squeally, cliquey girls from Doringbell Friends, the ultra-hip

 Quaker school in the next town over. The girls had come to

 Noel’s party last year and even though Hanna had hung out

 with them then, she couldn’t remember any of their names.

 James stubbed out his Marlboro on the heel of his Adidas

 shell-tops and took a swig of beer. ‘I heard Noel’s brother

 has a ton of pot.’

 ‘Eric?’ asked Zelda. ‘Where’s he at?’

 ‘Photo booth,’ James answered.

 Suddenly, Sean darted through the pines. Hanna stood

 up, adjusted her hopefully slimming BCBG slip dress, and

 tied the straps of her brand-new pale blue Christian

 Louboutin sandals back around her ankles. As she ran to

 catch up with him, her heel sunk into the dewy grass. She

 153

 flailed her arms, dropped her drink, and suddenly she was

 on her butt.

 ‘And she’s down!’ James called out drunkenly. The

 Doringbell girls all laughed.

 Hanna quickly scrambled up, pinching her palm to keep

 herself from crying. This was the biggest party of the year,

 but she felt way off her game: Her dress felt snug around her

 hips, she hadn’t been able to get Sean to crack a smile during

 the car ride over here – despite the fact that he’d scored his

 dad’s BMW 760i for the night – and she was on her third

 calorie-laden vodka lemonade and it was only nine-thirty.

 Sean held out his hand to help her up. ‘Are you okay?’

 Hanna hesitated. Sean was dressed in a plain white T-shirt

 that accentuated his strong-from-soccer chest and flat-fromgood-

 genes stomach, dark blue Paper Denim jeans that made

 his butt look awesome, and ragged black Pumas. His

 blondish brown hair was messily styled, his brown eyes

 looked extra soulful, and his pink lips extra kissable. For the

 past hour, she’d watched Sean bond with every guy there and

 carefully avoid her.

 ‘I’m fine,’ she said, sticking her lip out in a Hannapatented

 pout.

 ‘What’s the matter?’

 She tried to balance in her shoes. ‘Can we . . . go somewhere

 private for a while? Maybe the woods? To talk?’

 Sean shrugged. ‘Okay.’

  Yes.

 Hanna led Sean down a path to the Manhood Woods, the

 trees casting long, dark shadows across their bodies. The

 only other time Hanna had ever been here was in seventh

 grade, when her friends had a secret rendezvous with Noel

 Kahn and James Freed. Ali made out with Noel, Spencer

 made out with James, and she, Emily, and Aria sat on logs,

 154

 shared cigarettes, and miserably waited for them to finish.

 Tonight, she vowed, would be different.

 She sat down on a thick patch of grass and pulled Sean

 down with her. ‘You having fun?’ She passed her drink to

 Sean.

 ‘Yeah, it’s cool.’ Sean took a small sip. ‘You?’

 Hanna hesitated. Sean’s skin shone in the moonlight. His

 shirt had a tiny smear of dirt on it near the collar. ‘I guess.’

 All right, chatting time was over. Hanna took the drink

 out of Sean’s hand and grabbed his sweet, square jaw and

 started to kiss him. There. It sort of sucked that the world

 was kind of spinning, and that instead of tasting the inside of

 Sean’s mouth, she tasted Mike’s Hard Lemonade, but whatever.

 After a minute of kissing, she felt Sean pulling away.

 Maybe this called for upping the ante a little. She hiked up

 her navy dress, exposing her legs and tiny lavender Cosabella

 lace thong. The woodsy air was cold. A mosquito landed on

 her upper thigh.

 ‘Hanna,’ Sean said gently, reaching to pull her dress back

 down. ‘This isn’t . . .’

 He wasn’t fast enough, though; Hanna had already torn

 the dress over her head. Sean’s eyes canvassed her whole

 body. Amazingly, this was only the second time he’d seen her

 in her underwear – unless you counted the week they spent

 at his parents’ place in Avalon on the Jersey Shore, when she

 was in her bikini. But that was different.

 ‘You don’t really want to stop, do you?’ She reached

 toward him, hoping she looked smoldering yet wholesome.

 ‘Yeah.’ Sean caught her hand. ‘I do.’

 Hanna wrapped herself up in her dress as best she could.

 She probably had a hundred mosquito bites already. Her

 lip trembled. ‘But . . . I don’t get it. Don’t you love me?’

 155

 The words felt very small and frail coming out of her

 mouth.

 Sean took a long time to respond. Hanna heard another

 couple from the party giggling nearby. ‘I don’t know,’ he

 answered.

 ‘Jesus,’ Hanna said, rolling away from him. The vodka

 lemonades sloshed in her stomach. ‘Are you gay?’ It came

 out a little meaner than she meant it to.

 ‘No!’ Sean sounded hurt.

 ‘Well then what? Am I not hot enough?’

 ‘Of course not!’ Sean said, sounding shocked. He thought

 for a moment. ‘You’re one of the prettiest girls I know,

 Hanna. Why don’t you know that?’

 ‘What are you talking about?’ Hanna asked, disgusted.

 ‘I just . . . ,’ Sean started. ‘I just think that maybe if you

 could have a little more respect for yourself—’

 ‘I have plenty of self-respect!’ Hanna shouted at him. She

 shifted onto her butt, rolling onto a pine cone.

 Sean stood up. He looked deflated and sad. ‘Look at you.’

 His eyes traveled from her shoes to the top of her head. ‘I’m

 just trying to help you, Hanna – I care about you.’

 Hanna felt tears gathering at the corners of her eyes and

 tried to choke them back down. She would not cry right

 now. ‘I respect myself,’ she repeated. ‘I just wanted to . . .

 to . . . show you how I feel.’

 ‘I’m just trying to be choosy about sex.’ He sounded not

 kind, but not mean, either. Just . . . detached. ‘I want it to be

 at the right time with the right person. And it doesn’t look

 like that’s going to be you.’ Sean sighed and took a step away

 from her. ‘I’m sorry.’ Then he pushed through the trees and

 was gone.

 Hanna was so embarrassed and angry, she couldn’t speak.

 She tried to stand up to follow Sean, but her heel caught

 156

 again and she fell over. She splayed her arms out and stared

 up at the stars, holding her thumbs over her eyes, so tears

 wouldn’t pour out of them.

 ‘She looks like she might puke.’

 Hanna opened one eye and saw two freshman boys –

 most likely crashers – hovering over her as if she were a girl

 they’d created on their computers.

 ‘Fuck off, pervs,’ she said to the ogling freshmen as she

 stood up. Across the lawn, she could see Sean running after

 Mason Byers, wielding a yellow croquet mallet. Hanna

 sniffed as she brushed herself off and headed back toward the

 party. Didn’t anyone care about her? She thought of the letter she’d gotten yesterday. Even Daddy doesn’t love you best!

 Hanna wished, suddenly, that she had her dad’s number,

 her mind flashing back to that day she’d met her dad and

 Isabel and Kate with Ali.

 Although it had been February, the weather in Annapolis

 had been freakishly warm, and Hanna, Ali, and Kate had

 been sitting outside on the porch, trying to get tan. Ali and

 Kate were bonding over their favorite shades of MAC nail

 polish, but Hanna couldn’t get into it. She felt heavy and

 awkward. She’d seen Kate’s relieved expression when she

 and Ali first emerged from the train – surprise at how gorgeous

 Ali was, and then relief when she laid eyes on Hanna.

 It was as if Kate was thinking, Well, I don’t need to worry

  about her!

 Without realizing it, Hanna had eaten the entire bowl of

 cheese popcorn that was on the table. And six of the profiteroles.

 And some of the Brie wedge that was meant for

 Isabel and her dad. She clutched her bloated stomach, gazed

 at Ali’s and Kate’s flat six-packs, and groaned out loud,

 without meaning to.

 157

 158

 ‘Little piggy doesn’t feel good?’ Hanna’s dad asked,

 squeezing her small toe.

 Hanna shuddered at the memory and touched her nowslim

 stomach. A – whoever A was – was totally right. Her

 dad didn’t love her best.

 ‘Everyone in the pond!’ Noel shouted, snapping Hanna

 out of her thoughts.

 Across the field, Hanna watched Sean pull off his T-shirt

 and run toward the water. Noel, James, Mason, and some

 other boys threw off their shirts, but Hanna didn’t even care.

 Of all the nights to see Rosewood’s hottest boys without

 their shirts on . . .

 ‘They’re all so gorgeous,’ murmured Felicity McDowell,

 who was mixing tequila with Fanta Grape, next to her.

 ‘Aren’t they?’

 ‘Mmm,’ she muttered.

 Hanna ground her teeth together. Fuck her happy father

 and his perfect soon-to-be stepdaughter, and fuck Sean and

 his choosiness! She grabbed a bottle of Ketel One from the

 table and drank straight from it. She put the bottle back

 down but at the last second decided to bring it to the pond

 with her. Sean wasn’t going to get away with dumping her,

 insulting her, and then straight-up ignoring her. No way.

 She stopped at a pile of clothes that were no doubt

 Sean’s – the jeans were neatly folded, and he’d anally stuffed

 his little white socks into his Pumas. Making sure no one was

 looking, she balled up the jeans in her hands and started

 backing away from the pond. What would the V Club say if

 they caught him driving home in his boxers?

 As she walked toward the trees with Sean’s jeans, something

 fell and bounced off her foot. Hanna picked it up and

 stared at it for a moment, waiting for her vision to undouble.

 The key to the BMW.

 ‘Sweet,’ she whispered, stroking the alarm button with her

 finger. Then she dropped the jeans back on the ground and

 shoved the keys into her blue quilted Moschino bag.

 It was a gorgeous night for a drive.

 159

 22

 Beer Baths Are Good for the Pores

 ‘Check it out,’ Maya whispered excitedly. ‘There used to be

 one of these in my favorite café back in Cali!’

 Emily and Maya stared at the old-school photo booth at

 the perimeter of Noel’s yard and the woods. A long,

 orange extension cord wound its way to the booth from

 Noel’s house across the lawn. As they admired it, Noel’s

 older brother, Eric, and a very-giddy Mona Vanderwaal

 fell out of the booth, grabbed their photos, and skipped

 away.

 Maya glanced at Emily. ‘Wanna try it?’

 Emily nodded. Before they ducked inside, she quickly

 glanced around the party. Some kids were gathered around

 the keg and a lot of other people held their red plastic cups

 in the air as they danced. Noel and a bunch of boys were

 swimming in the duck pond in their boxers. Ben was

 nowhere to be seen.

 Emily sat beside Maya on the photo booth’s little orange

 seat and closed the curtain. They were so squeezed together,

 their shoulders and thighs touched.

 ‘Here.’ Maya handed her the Jack Daniel’s bottle and hit

 160

 the green start button. Emily did a shot, then held it up

 triumphantly as the camera snapped the first picture. Then

 they squished their faces together and donned huge grins.

 Emily rolled her eyes back into her head, and Maya puffed

 her cheeks out like a monkey for the third picture. Then the

 camera caught them looking seminormal, if maybe a bit

 nervous.

 ‘Let’s go see how they look,’ Emily said.

 But as she stood up, Maya grabbed her sleeve. ‘Can we

 stay in here a sec? This is such a great hiding spot.’

 ‘Um, sure.’ Emily sat back down. She swallowed loudly,

 without meaning to.

 ‘So, how have you been?’ Maya asked, pushing hair out of

 Emily’s eyes.

 Emily sighed, trying to get comfy on the cramped seat.

  Confused. Upset at my possibly racist parents. Afraid I made the wrong decision about swimming. Kinda freaked that I’m

  sitting so close to you.

 ‘I’m all right,’ she said finally.

 Maya snorted and took a swig of whiskey. ‘I don’t believe

 that for one second.’

 Emily paused. Maya seemed like the only person who

 actually understood her. ‘Yeah, I guess not,’ she said.

 ‘Well, what’s going on?’

 But suddenly, Emily didn’t want to talk about swimming

 or Ben or her parents. She wanted to talk about . . . something

 else completely. Something that had been slowly

 dawning on her. Maybe seeing Aria had triggered it. Or

 maybe finally having a real friend again had brought the feeling

 back. Emily thought Maya would understand.

 She took a deep breath. ‘So, you know that girl Alison, the

 one who used to live in your house?’

 ‘Yeah.’

 161

 ‘We were really close and I, like, really loved her. Like,

 everything about her.’

 She heard Maya breathe out and nervously took another

 sip of Jack Daniel’s from the bottle.

 ‘We were best friends,’ Emily said, rubbing her fingers

 between the ratty blue fabric of the photo booth curtain. ‘I

 cared about her so much. So this one day, sort of out of the

 blue, I did it.’

 ‘Did what?’

 ‘Well, Ali and I were in this tree house in her backyard –

 we went there a lot to talk. We were sitting up there, talking

 about this guy that she liked, some older boy whose name

 she wouldn’t say, and I just felt like I couldn’t hold any of it

 in anymore. So I leaned over . . . and kissed her.’

 Maya made a small sniffing noise.

 ‘She wasn’t into it, though. She was even kind of distant

 and said, like, “Well, now I know why you get so quiet when

 we’re changing for gym!”’

 ‘God,’ Maya said.

 Emily took another sip of whiskey and felt dizzy. She’d

 never had this much to drink. And here was one of her

 biggest secrets, hanging out like granny underwear on a

 clothesline. ‘Ali said she didn’t think best friends should kiss,’

 she went on. ‘So I tried to play it off as a joke. But when I

 went home, I realized how I really felt. So I wrote her this

 letter, telling her that I loved her. I don’t think she ever got it,

 though. If she did, she never said anything.’

 A tear plopped on Emily’s bare knee. Maya noticed it, and

 smeared it with her finger.

 ‘I still think about her a lot.’ Emily sighed. ‘I’d sort of

 pushed that memory back, told myself it was just about her

 being my very best friend but not anything, you know . . .

  else . . . but now I don’t know.’

 162

 They sat there for a few minutes. The party sounds filtered

 in. Every few seconds, Emily heard the rough flicker of

 someone’s Zippo lighting a cigarette. She wasn’t that surprised

 about what she’d just said about Ali. It was scary, of

 course – but it was also the truth. In a way, it felt good to

 have finally figured it out.

 ‘Since we’re sharing,’ Maya said quietly, ‘I have something

 to tell you, too.’

 She turned her forearm over to show Emily the white,

 raised scar on her wrist. ‘You might have seen this.’

 ‘Yeah,’ Emily whispered, squinting at it in the pale, semidarkness

 of the booth.

 ‘It’s from one of the times I cut myself with a razor blade.

 I didn’t know it was going to go so deep. There was so much

 blood. My parents took me to the emergency room.’

 ‘You cut yourself on purpose?’ Emily whispered.

 ‘Um . . . yeah. I mean, I don’t really do it anymore. I try

 not to.’

 ‘Why do you do that?’

 ‘I don’t know,’ Maya said. ‘Sometimes I just . . . feel like I

 need to. You can touch it, if you want.’

 Emily did. It was puckered and smooth, not like real skin

 at all. Touching it felt like the most intimate thing Emily had

 ever done. She reached over to hug Maya.

 Maya’s body shook. She buried her head in Emily’s neck.

 Like before, she smelled like artificial bananas. Emily pressed

 herself to Maya’s slight chest. What was it like to cut yourself,

 to watch yourself bleed like that? Emily had her fair

 share of baggage, but even in the wake of her absolute worst

 memories – like of when Ali rejected her, or of The Jenna

 Thing – she’d felt guilty and horrible and strange, but she’d

  never wanted to hurt herself.

 Maya raised her head and met Emily’s eyes. Then smiling

 163

 a little sadly, she kissed Emily’s lips. Emily blinked at her, surprised.

 ‘Sometimes best friends do kiss,’ Maya said. ‘See?’

 They hung apart, nose practically touching nose. Outside,

 the crickets sawed away furiously.

 Then Maya reached for her. Emily melted into her lips.

 Their mouths were open and she felt Maya’s soft tongue.

 Emily’s chest clenched up excitedly as she raked her hands

 through Maya’s rough hair, then down to her shoulders,

 then her back. Maya stuck her hands under Emily’s polo

 shirt and pressed her fingers flat against her belly. Emily selfconsciously flinched but then relaxed. This felt a zillion

 times different than kissing Ben.

 Maya’s hands traveled up her body and felt over her bra.

 Emily shut her eyes. Maya’s mouth tasted delicious, like

 Jack Daniel’s and licorice. Next, Maya kissed Emily’s chest

 and shoulders. Emily threw her head back. Someone had

 painted a moon and a bunch of stars on the photo booth’s

 ceiling.

 Suddenly, the curtain started to open. Emily jumped, but

 it was too late – someone had torn the curtain back completely.

 Then Emily saw who it was. ‘Oh my God,’ she

 sputtered.

 ‘Shit,’ Maya echoed. The Jack Daniel’s bottle swished

 onto the floor.

 Ben held two cups of beer, one in each hand. ‘Well. This

 explains things.’

 ‘Ben . . . I . . .’ Emily scrambled out of the booth, bumping

 her head on the door.

 ‘Don’t get up for me,’ Ben said in a horrible, mocking,

 angry-yet-hurt voice Emily had never heard before.

 ‘No . . . ,’ Emily squeaked. ‘You don’t understand.’ She

 climbed out of the booth completely. So did Maya. Out of

 164

 the corner of her eye, Emily noticed Maya pick up their strip

 of photos and stuff it into her pocket.

 ‘Don’t even talk,’ Ben spat. Then he turned and threw one

 of the cups of beer at her. It splashed warmly all over Emily’s

 legs, her shoes, and her shorts. The cup bounced crazily into

 the bushes.

 ‘Ben!’ Emily cried.

 Ben hesitated, then threw the other one more directly at

 Maya. It splashed her face and hair. Maya screamed.

 ‘Stop it!’ Emily gasped.

 ‘You fucking dykes,’ Ben said. She heard the crackly tears

 in his voice. Then he turned and ran crookedly into the

 darkness.

 165

 23

 Icelandic Aria Gets What She Wants

 ‘Finland! I’ve been looking everywhere for you!’

 It was an hour later, and Aria was just stepping out of

 the photo booth. Noel Kahn stood in front of her, naked

 except for his Calvin Klein boxers, which were wet and

 clingy. He was holding a yellow plastic cup of beer and her

 just-developed strip of pictures. Noel shook his hair around

 a little, and water from his hair sprayed onto her APC

 miniskirt.

 ‘Why are you all wet?’ Aria asked.

 ‘We were playing water polo.’

 Aria glanced at the pond. The boys were batting one

 another in the heads with pink fun-noodles. On the banks,

 girls in nearly identical Alberta Ferrari minidresses huddled

 together, gossiping. Over by the hedges, not that far from

 them, she spied her brother, Mike. He was with a petite girl

 in a plaid micromini and platform heels.

 Noel followed her gaze. ‘That’s one of those Quaker

 school girls,’ he murmured. ‘Those chicks are nuts.’

 Mike glanced up and saw Aria and Noel together. He gave

 Aria an approving nod.

 166

 Noel tapped Aria’s photo strip with his thumb. ‘These are

 gorgeous.’

 Aria looked at them. Bored out of her skull, she’d been

 taking pictures of herself in the booth for twenty minutes.

 This round, she’d made sultry, sex-kitten expressions.

  Très sigh . She’d come here thinking that Ezra, jealous and lustful, would come and whisk her away. But, duh, he was a

 teacher, and a teacher wouldn’t go to a students’ party.

 ‘Noel!’ James Freed called from across the lawn. ‘Keg’s

 tapped!’

 ‘Shit,’ Noel said. He gave Aria a wet kiss on her cheek.

 ‘This beer’s for you. Don’t leave.’

 ‘Uh-huh,’ Aria said drolly, watching him scamper away,

 his boxers slowly sliding down to reveal his pale, definedfrom-

 running butt.

 ‘He really likes you, you know.’

 Aria turned. Mona Vanderwaal sat on the ground a few

 feet away. Her blond hair was in coils around her face and

 her gold-rimmed bug-eye sunglasses had slid down her nose.

 Noel’s older brother, Eric, had his head in her lap.

 Mona blinked slowly. ‘Noel’s awesome. He’d make such a

 good friendboy.’

 Eric burst out laughing. ‘What?’ Mona bent down to him.

 ‘What’s so funny?’

 ‘She’s so stoned,’ Eric said to Aria.

 As Aria scoured her brain for something to say, her Treo

 beeped. She wrenched it out of her purse and looked at the

 number. Ezra. Oh my God, oh my God!

 ‘Um, hello?’ she answered quietly.

 ‘Hey. Um, Aria?’

 ‘Oh. Hey! What’s up?’ She tried to sound as controlled

 and cool as possible.

 ‘I’m at home, having a Scotch, thinking about you.’

 167

 Aria paused, closed her eyes, and a glow passed through

 her. ‘Really?’

 ‘Yep. You at that big party?’

 ‘Uh-huh.’

 ‘You bored?’

 She laughed. ‘A little.’

 ‘Wanna come by?’

 ‘Okay.’ Ezra started to give her directions, but Aria

 already knew where it was. She’d looked up his address on

 MapQuest and Google Earth, but she couldn’t exactly tell

  him that.

 ‘Cool,’ she said. ‘See you soon.’

 Aria shoved the phone back into her purse as calmly as

 she could, and then banged the rubbery soles of her boots

 together. Yesssss!!!

 ‘Hey, I know where I know you from.’

 Aria looked over. Noel’s brother, Eric, was squinting at

 her while Mona kissed his neck. ‘You’re the friend of that

 chick who disappeared, right?’

 Aria looked at him and pushed her hair out of her eyes. ‘I

 don’t know who you’re talking about,’ she said, and walked

 away.

 A lot of Rosewood was gated estates and renovated fifty-acre

 horse farms, but near the college there was a series of rambling,

 cobblestone streets lined with falling-to-pieces

 Victorian houses. The houses in Old Hollis were painted

 crazy colors like purple, pink, and teal and were usually split

 into apartments and leased to students. Aria’s family had

 lived in an Old Hollis house until Aria was five, which was

 when her dad got his first teaching job at the college.

 As Aria drove slowly down Ezra’s street, she noticed one

 house with Greek letters mounted onto its siding. Toilet

 168

 paper wound through its trees. Another house had a halffinished

 painting on an easel in the front yard.

 She pulled up to Ezra’s house. After parking, she climbed

 up the stone front steps and rang the bell. The door flung

 open, and there he was.

 ‘Wow,’ he said. ‘Hey.’ His mouth spread into a wiggly

 smile.

 ‘Hi,’ Aria answered, smiling back at him in the same way.

 Ezra laughed. ‘I . . . um, you’re here. Wow.’

 ‘You already said wow,’ Aria teased.

 They entered into a hallway. Ahead of her, a creaky staircase

 with a different swatch of carpet on each step wound its

 way upstairs. On the right, a door was ajar. ‘This apartment’s

 mine.’

 Aria walked in and noticed a claw-foot bathtub in the

 middle of Ezra’s living room. She pointed at it.

 ‘It’s too heavy to move,’ Ezra said sheepishly. ‘So I store

 books in there.’

 ‘Cool.’ Aria looked around, taking in Ezra’s gigantic bay

 window, dusty built-in bookshelves, and yellow crushed

 velvet sofa. It smelled faintly of macaroni and cheese but

 there was a crystal chandelier hanging from the ceiling, a

 funky mosaic tile around the mantel, and real logs in the fireplace.

 This was so much more Aria’s style than the Kahns’

 million-dollar duck pond and twenty-seven-room estate.

 ‘I totally want to live here,’ Aria said.

 ‘I can’t stop thinking about you,’ Ezra said at the same

 time.

 Aria looked over her shoulder. ‘Really?’

 Ezra came up behind her and put his hands on her waist.

 Aria leaned slightly into him. They stood there for a

 moment, and then Aria turned. She stared at his cleanshaven

 face, at the bump at the edge of his nose, the green

 169

 flecks in his eyes. She touched a mole on his earlobe and felt

 him shudder.

 ‘I just . . . couldn’t ignore you in class,’ he whispered. ‘It

 was torture. When you were giving that report . . .’

 ‘You touched my hand today,’ Aria teased. ‘You were

 looking at my notebook.’

 ‘You kissed Noel,’ Ezra said back. ‘I was so jealous.’

 ‘Then it worked,’ Aria whispered.

 Ezra sighed and wrapped his arms around her. She met his

 mouth with hers and they kissed feverishly, their hands

 crawling up each other’s backs. They backed up for a second,

 breathlessly staring into each other’s eyes.

 ‘No more talk about class,’ Ezra said.

 ‘Deal.’

 He guided her into a tiny back bedroom that had clothes

 all over the floor and an open bag of Lay’s on the nightstand.

 They sat down on his bed. The mattress was barely

 bigger than a twin, and even though the comforter was

 made of stiff denim and the mattress probably had potato

 chip crumbs in the cracks, Aria had never felt anything so

 perfect in her life.

 Aria was still on the bed, staring up at a crack in the ceiling.

 The streetlight outside the window cast long shadows across

 everything, turning Aria’s bare skin a weird shade of pink. A

 stiff, chilly breeze from the open window blew out the sandalwood

 candle next to the bed. She heard Ezra turn on the

 faucet in the bathroom.

 Wow. Wow wow wow!

 She felt alive. She and Ezra had nearly had sex . . . but

 then, at exactly the same time, they’d agreed that they should

 wait. So then they’d snuggled up to each other, naked, and

 started to talk. Ezra told her about the time he was six and

 170

 sculpted a red squirrel out of clay, only to have his brother

 squash it. How he used to smoke a lot of pot after his parents

 got divorced. About the time he had to take the family’s

 fox terrier to the vet to have her put to sleep. Aria told him

 about how when she was little, she kept a can of split pea

 soup named Pee as a pet and cried when her mom tried to

 cook Pee for dinner. She told him about her furious knitting

 habit and promised to knit him a sweater.

 It was easy to talk to Ezra – so easy she could imagine

 doing it forever. They could travel together to faraway

 places. Brazil would be amazing . . . They could sleep in a

 tree and eat nothing but plantains and write plays for the rest

 of their lives . . .

 Her Treo beeped. Ugh. It was probably Noel, wondering

 what happened to her. She hugged one of Ezra’s pillows close

 to her – mmm, it smelled just like him – and waited for him

 to come out of the bathroom and kiss her some more.

 Then it beeped again. And again and again.

 ‘Jesus,’ Aria groaned, leaning her naked body off the bed

 to pull it out of her bag. Seven new text messages. More kept

 beeping in.

 Opening her inbox, Aria frowned. The messages all had

 the same title: STUDENT-TEACHER CONFERENCE! Her stomach

 turned as she opened the first one.

 Aria,

 That’s some kind of extra credit!

 Love ya, A

 P.S. Wonder what your mom would think if she found out

 about your dad’s little, uh, study buddy . . . and that you

 knew!

 171

 Aria read the next text message and the next and the next.

  All the messages said the same thing. She dropped the Treo

 on the floor. She had to sit down.

 No. She had to get out of here.

 ‘Ezra?’ She frantically peered out Ezra’s windows. Was she

 watching, right this second? What did she want? Was it

 really her? ‘Ezra, I have to go. It’s an emergency.’

 ‘What?’ Ezra called from behind the bathroom door.

 ‘You’re leaving?’

 Aria couldn’t quite believe it, either. She yanked her shirt

 over her head. ‘I’ll call you, okay? I just have to go do something.’

 ‘Wait. What?’ he asked, opening the bathroom door.

 Aria grabbed her bag and tore out the door and across the

 yard. She needed to get away. Now.

 172

 24

 There’s More Than Just Shoes and Jeans

 in Spencer’s Closet

 ‘The limit of x is . . . ,’ Spencer murmured to herself. She

 propped herself up on one elbow on her bed and stared at

 her brand-new, just-covered-with-a-brown-bag calculus

 book. Her lower back still burned with Icy Hot.

 She checked her watch: It was after midnight. Was she

 crazy to stress over her calc homework on the school year’s

 first Friday night? The Spencer of last year would’ve whizzed

 over to the Kahns’ in her Mercedes, drunk bad keg beer, and

 maybe made out with Mason Byers or some other cute lax

 boy. But not the Spencer of now. She was the Star, and the

 Star had homework to do. Tomorrow, the Star was visiting

 home design stores with her mom to properly accessorize the

 barn. She might even hit Main Line Bikes with her dad in the

 afternoon – he’d pored over some bicycling catalogues with

 her during dinner, asking her which Orbea frame she liked

 better. He’d never asked her opinion about bikes before.

 She cocked her head. Was that a tiny, tentative knock at

 the door? Putting down her mechanical pencil, Spencer

 173

 gazed out the barn’s large front window. The moon was silvery

 and full, and the windows of the main house blazed a

 warm yellow. There was the knock again. She padded over

 to the heavy wooden door and opened it a crack.

 ‘Hey,’ Wren whispered. ‘Am I interrupting?’

 ‘Of course not.’ Spencer opened the door wider. Wren

 was barefoot, in a slim-fitting white T-shirt that said, UNIVERSITY

 OF PENNSYLVANIA MEDICAL, and baggy khaki shorts.

 She looked down at her black French Connection baby tee,

 short track-star gray sweat shorts from Villanova, and bare

 legs. Her hair was pulled back in a low, messy ponytail;

 wisps hanging around her face. It was a completely different

 look from her everyday Thomas Pink striped

 button-down and Citizens jeans. That look said, I’m

  sophisticated and sexy, this look said, I’m studying . . . but still sexy.

 Okay, so maybe she’d planned for the off chance this

 would happen. But it goes to show you shouldn’t just throw

 on your high-waisted underwear and old, ratty I HEART PERSIAN

 CATS T-shirt.

 ‘How’s it going?’ she asked. A warm breeze lifted the

 wispy ends of her hair. A pine cone fell out of a nearby tree

 with a thump.

 Wren hovered in the doorway. ‘Shouldn’t you be out partying?

 I heard there was a huge field party somewhere.’

 Spencer shrugged. ‘Not into it.’

 Wren met her eyes. ‘No?’

 Spencer’s mouth felt cottony. ‘Um . . . where’s Melissa?’

 ‘She’s sleeping. Too much renovating, I guess. So I thought

 maybe you could give me a tour of this fabulous barn I don’t

 get to live in. I never even got to see it!’

 Spencer frowned. ‘Do you have a housewarming gift?’

 Wren paled. ‘Oh. I . . .’

 174

 ‘I’m kidding.’ She opened the door. ‘Enter the Spencer

 Hastings barn.’

 She’d spent some of the night daydreaming about all the

 potential scenarios of being alone with Wren, but nothing

 compared to actually having him right here, next to her.

 Wren strolled over to her Thom Yorke poster and

 stretched his hands behind his head. ‘You like Radiohead?’

 ‘Love.’

 Wren’s face lit up. ‘I’ve seen them like twenty times in

 London. Every show gets better.’

 She smoothed down the duvet on her bed. ‘Lucky. I’ve

 never seen them live.’

 ‘We have to remedy that,’ he said, leaning against her

 couch. ‘If they come to Philly, we’re going.’

 Spencer paused. ‘But I don’t think . . .’ Then she stopped.

 She was about to say I don’t think Melissa likes them,

 but . . . maybe Melissa wasn’t invited.

 She led him to the walk-in closet. ‘This is my, um, closet,’

 she said, accidentally bumping into the doorjamb. ‘It used to

 be a milking station.’

 ‘Oh yeah?’

 ‘Yep. This is where the farmers squeezed the cow’s nipples

 or whatever.’

 He laughed. ‘Don’t you mean udders?’

 ‘Uh, yeah.’ Spencer blushed. Oops. ‘You don’t have to

 look in there to be polite. I mean, I know closets aren’t that

 interesting to guys.’

 ‘Oh no.’ Wren grinned. ‘I’ve come all this way; I

 absolutely want to see what Spencer Hastings has in her

 closet.’

 ‘As you wish.’ Spencer flicked on the closet light. The

 closet smelled like leather, mothballs, and Clinique Happy.

 She’d stashed all her undies, bras, nightgowns, and grubby

 175

 hockey clothes in wicker pull-out baskets, and her shirts

 hung in neat rows, arranged according to color.

 Wren chuckled. ‘It’s like being in a shop!’

 ‘Yeah,’ Spencer said bashfully, running her hands against

 her shirts.

 ‘I’ve never heard of a window in a closet.’ Wren pointed

 to the open window on the far wall. ‘Seems funny.’

 ‘It was part of the original barn,’ Spencer explained.

 ‘You like people watching you naked?’

 ‘There are blinds,’ Spencer said.

 ‘Too bad,’ Wren said softly. ‘You looked so beautiful in

 the bathroom . . . I hoped I’d get to see you . . . like that . . .

 again.’

 When Spencer whirled around – what did he just say? –

 Wren was staring at her. He rubbed his fingers over the cuff

 of a hung-up pair of Joseph trousers. She slid her Tiffany

 Elsa Peretti heart ring up and down her finger, afraid to

 speak. Wren took a step forward, then another, until he was

 right next to her. Spencer could see the light smattering of

 freckles over his nose. The well-behaved Spencer of a parallel

 universe would have ducked around him and shown him

 the rest of the barn. But Wren kept staring at her with his

 huge, gorgeous brown eyes. The Spencer who was here now

 rubbed her lips together, afraid to speak, yet dying to do . . .

 something.

 So then she did. She closed her eyes, reached up, and

 kissed him right on the lips.

 Wren didn’t hesitate. He kissed her back, then held on to

 the back of her neck and kissed her harder. His mouth was

 soft, and he tasted a tiny bit like cigarettes.

 Spencer sank back into her wall of shirts. Wren followed.

 A few slipped off the hangers, but Spencer didn’t care.

 They sank down onto the soft carpeted floor. Spencer

 176

 kicked her field hockey cleats out of the way. Wren rolled on

 top of her, groaning slightly. Spencer grabbed fistfuls of his

 worn T-shirt in her hands and pulled it over his head. He took

 hers off next and ran his feet up and down her legs. They

 rolled over and now Spencer was on top of him. A huge,

 overwhelming surge of – well, she didn’t know what – overcame

 her. Whatever it was, it was so intense it didn’t occur to

 her to feel guilty. She paused over him, breathing hard.

 He reached up and kissed her again, then kissed her nose

 and her neck. Then he pushed himself up. ‘I’ll be right back.’

 ‘Why?’

 He motioned his eyes to his left, the direction of her bathroom.

 As soon as she heard Wren shut the door, Spencer threw

 her head back onto the floor and stared dizzily up at her

 clothes. Then she scrambled up and examined herself in the

 three-way mirror. Her hair had come out of its ponytail and

 cascaded over her shoulders. Her bare skin looked luminous,

 and her face was slightly flushed. She grinned at the three

 Spencers in the mirror. This. Was. Unbelievable.

 That was when the reflection of her computer screen,

 directly opposite her closet, caught her eye.

 It was flashing. She turned around and squinted. It looked

 like she had hundreds of instant messages, piled one on top

 of the other. Another IM popped on the screen, this time

 written in 72-point font. Spencer blinked.

 A A A A A A: I already told you: Kissing your sister’s

 boyfriend is WRONG.

 Spencer ran up to her computer screen and read the IM

 again. She turned and glanced toward the bathroom; a tiny

 strip of light shone from underneath the door.

 177

 A was definitely not Andrew Campbell.

 When she kissed Ian back in seventh grade, she told

 Alison about it, hoping for some advice. Ali examined her

 French-manicured toenails for a long moment before she

 finally said, ‘You know, I’ve been in your corner when it

 comes to Melissa. But this is different. I think you should tell

 her.’

  ‘Tell her?’ Spencer shot back. ‘No way. She’d kill me.’

 ‘What, do you think Ian’s going to go out with you?’ Ali

 said nastily.

 ‘I don’t know,’ Spencer said. ‘Why not?’

 Ali snorted. ‘If you don’t tell her, maybe I will.’

 ‘No you won’t!’

 ‘Oh yeah?’

 ‘If you tell Melissa,’ Spencer said after a moment, her

 heart pounding wildly, ‘I’ll tell everyone about The Jenna

 Thing.’

 Ali barked out a laugh. ‘You’re just as guilty as I am.’

 Spencer stared at Ali long and hard. ‘But no one saw me.’

 She turned to Spencer and gave her a fierce, angry look –

 scarier than any look she’d ever given any of the girls before.

 ‘You know I took care of that.’

 Then there was that sleepover in the barn on the last day

 of seventh grade. When Ali said how cute Ian and Melissa

 were together, Spencer realized Ali really might tell on her.

 Then, strangely, a light, free feeling swept over her. Let her,

 Spencer thought. She suddenly didn’t care anymore. And

 even though it sounded horrible to say now, the truth was,

 Spencer wanted to be free of Ali, right then and there.

 Now Spencer felt nauseous. She heard the toilet flush.

 Wren strode out and stood in the closet’s doorway. ‘Now,

 where were we?’ he cooed.

 But Spencer still had her eyes on her computer screen.

 178

 Something on it – a flicker of red – just moved. It looked

 like . . . a reflection.

 ‘What’s the matter?’ Wren asked.

 ‘Shh,’ Spencer said. Her eyes focused. It was a reflection.

 She spun around. There was someone outside her window.

 ‘Holy shit,’ Spencer said. She held her T-shirt up against

 her naked chest.

 ‘What is it?’ Wren asked.

 Spencer stepped back. Her throat was dry. ‘Oh,’ she

 croaked.

 ‘Oh,’ Wren echoed.

 Melissa stood outside the window, her hair messy and

 Medusa-like, her face absolutely expressionless. A cigarette

 shook in her tiny, usually steady fingers.

 ‘I didn’t know you smoked,’ Spencer finally said.

 Melissa didn’t answer. Instead, she took one more drag,

 threw the butt in the dewy grass, and turned back toward the

 main house.

 ‘You coming, Wren?’ Melissa called frostily over her

 shoulder.

 179

 25

 Student Drivers These Days!

 Mona’s mouth dropped open when she came around the

 corner to Noel’s front lawn. ‘Holy shit.’

 Hanna leaned out the window of Sean’s father’s BMW

 and grinned at Mona. ‘You love it?’

 Mona’s eyes lit up. ‘I’m speechless.’

 Hanna smiled gratefully and took a swig from the Ketel

 One bottle she’d swiped from the booze table. Two minutes

 ago, she’d texted Mona a picture of the BMW with the message,

  I’m all lubed up and out front. Come ride me.

 Mona opened the heavy passenger door and slid into the

 seat. She leaned over and stared intensely at the BMW

 insignia on the steering wheel. ‘It’s so beautiful . . .’ She

 traced the little blue and white triangles with her pinkie.

 Hanna flicked her hand off. ‘Get stoned much?’

 Mona raised her chin and appraised Hanna’s dirty hair,

 crooked dress, and tear-stained face. ‘Things didn’t go well

 with Sean?’

 Hanna looked down and jammed the key into the ignition.

 Mona moved to hug her. ‘Oh Han, I’m sorry . . . What

 happened?’

 180

 ‘Nothing. Whatever.’ Hanna jerked away and put on her

 sunglasses – which made it a little hard to see, but who

 cared? – and started the car. It burst into action, all of the

 BMW’s dashboard lights switching on.

 ‘Pretty!’ Mona cried. ‘It’s like the lights at Club Shampoo!’

 Hanna slammed the gear into reverse and the tires rolled

 through the thick grass. Then she jerked it into drive, cut the

 wheel, and off they went. Hanna was too keyed up to worry

 about the fact that the double lines on the road were quadrupling

 in her vision.

 ‘ Yee haw,’ Mona whooped. She rolled down the window

 to let her long, blond hair flutter behind her. Hanna lit a

 Parliament and swiveled the Sirius radio dial until she found

 a retro rap station playing ‘Baby Got Back.’ She turned the

 volume up and the cabin throbbed – of course the car had

 the best bass money could buy.

 ‘That’s more like it,’ Mona said.

 ‘Hells yeah,’ Hanna answered.

 As she navigated a sharp turn a little too quickly, something

 in the back of her mind made a ping.

  It’s not gonna be you.

 Ouch.

  Even Daddy doesn’t love you best!

 Double ouch.

 Well, fuck it. Hanna pressed down on the gas and nearly

 took out someone’s dog-shaped mailbox.

 ‘We’ve got to go somewhere and show this bitch off.’

 Mona put her Miu Miu heels up on the dashboard, smearing

 bits of grass and dirt on it. ‘How ’bout Wawa? I’m jonesing

 for some Tastykake.’

 Hanna giggled and took another swig of Ketel One. ‘You

 must be super-baked.’

 ‘I’m not just baked, I’m broiled!’

 181

 They parked crookedly in the Wawa lot and sang, ‘ I like

  big BUTTS and I cannot lie! ’ as they stumbled into the store.

 A couple of grubby delivery guys, holding 64-ounce cups of

 coffee and leaning against their trucks, stared with their

 mouths open.

 ‘Can I have your hat?’ Mona asked the skinnier of the

 two, pointing to his mesh ball cap that said WAWA FARMS.

 Without a word, the guy gave it to her.

 ‘Ew,’ Hanna whispered. ‘That thing is germy!’ But Mona

 had already put it on her head.

 In the store, Mona bought sixteen Tastykake Butterscotch

 Krimpets, a copy of Us Weekly, and a huge bottle of Tahitian

 Treat; Hanna bought a Tootsie Pop for ten cents. When

 Mona wasn’t looking, she shoved a Snickers and a pack of

 M&M’s into her purse.

 ‘I can hear the car,’ Mona said dreamily as they paid. ‘It’s

 screaming.’

 It was true. In her drunken haze, Hanna had activated the

 alarm on the keychain. ‘Oops.’ She giggled.

 Hooting with laughter, they ran back to the car and slid

 inside. They stopped at a red light, heads bobbing. The

 supermarket strip mall to their left was empty except for

 some loose shopping carts. The store’s neon signs glowed

 vacantly; even the Outback Steakhouse bar was dead.

 ‘People in Rosewood are such losers.’ Hanna gestured to

 the darkness.

 The highway was barren too, so Hanna let out a startled,

 ‘Eep!’ when a car stealthily rolled up in the lane next to her.

 It was a silver, pointy-nosed Porsche with tinted windows

 and those creepy blue headlights.

 ‘Check that out,’ Mona said, Krimpet crumbs falling out

 of her mouth.

 As they stared, the car revved its engine.

 182

 ‘It wants to race,’ Mona whispered.

 ‘Bull,’ Hanna answered. She couldn’t make out who was

 inside the car – only the red, glowing tip of a lit cigarette. An

 uneasy feeling washed over her.

 The car revved its engine again – impatiently, this time –

 and she could finally see a vague outline of the driver. He

 revved his engine again.

 Hanna raised an eyebrow at Mona, feeling drunk, hyped,

 and completely invincible.

 ‘Do it,’ Mona whispered, pulling down the brim of the

 Wawa milk hat.

 Hanna swallowed hard. The light turned green. As Hanna

 hit the gas, the car launched forward. The Porsche growled

 ahead of her.

 ‘You pussy, don’t let him beat you!’ Mona cried.

 Hanna stepped down on the gas pedal and the engine

 roared. She pulled alongside the Porsche. They were doing

 80, then 90, then 100. Driving this fast felt better than

 stealing.

 ‘Kick his ass!’ Mona screamed.

 Heart pounding, Hanna pressed the pedal to the floor. She

 could hardly hear what Mona was saying over the engine

 noise. As they rounded a turn, a deer stepped into their lane.

 It came out of nowhere.

 ‘Shit!’ Hanna screamed. The deer stood dumbly still. She

 gripped the wheel tightly, hit the brakes, and swerved right,

 and the deer jumped out of the way. Quickly, she wrenched

 the wheel to straighten it out, but the car began to skid. The

 tires caught on a patch of gravel on the side of the road, and

 suddenly, they were spinning.

 The car spun around and around, and then they hit something.

 All at once, there was a crunch, splintering glass

 and . . . darkness.

 183

 A split second later, the only sound in the car was a vigorous

 hissing noise from under the hood.

 Slowly, Hanna felt her face. It was okay; nothing had hit

 it. And her legs could move. She pushed herself up through

 a bunch of folded, puffy fabric – the airbag. She checked on

 Mona. Her long legs kicked wildly from behind her airbag.

 Hanna wiped tears from the corners of her eyes. ‘You

 okay?’

 ‘Get this thing off me!’

 Hanna got out of the car and then pulled Mona out. They

 stood on the side of the highway, breathing hard. Across the

 street were the SEPTA tracks and the dark Rosewood station.

 They could see far up the highway: There was no sign

 of the Porsche – or the deer that they’d missed. Ahead of

 them, the stoplights swung, turning from yellow to red.

 ‘That was something,’ Mona said, her voice quivering.

 Hanna nodded. ‘You sure you’re all right?’ She looked at

 the car.

 The whole front end had crumpled into a telephone pole.

 The bumper hung off the car, touching the ground. One of

 the headlights had twisted around to a crooked angle; the

 other flashed crazily. Stinky steam poured out of the hood.

 ‘You don’t think it’s gonna blow up, do you?’ Mona

 asked.

 Hanna giggled. This shouldn’t have been funny, but it

 was. ‘What should we do?’

 ‘We should bolt,’ Mona said. ‘We can walk home from

 here.’

 Hanna swallowed more giggles. ‘Oh my God. Sean’s

 gonna shit!’

 Then both girls started to laugh. Hiccupping, Hanna

 turned around on the empty road and spread her arms out.

 There was something empowering about standing in the

 184

 middle of an empty four-lane highway. She felt like she

 owned Rosewood. She also felt like she was spinning, but

 maybe that was because she was still wasted. She tossed the

 key ring next to the car. It hit the pavement hard, and the

 alarm started wailing again.

 Hanna quickly bent down and hit the deactivate button.

 The alarm stopped. ‘Does it have to be so loud?’ she complained.

 ‘Totally.’ Mona put her sunglasses back on. ‘Sean’s dad

 should really get that fixed.’

 185

 26

 Do U Love Me? Y or N?

 The grandfather clock in the hall rang at 9 A.M. on Saturday

 morning as Emily padded quietly down the stairs to the

 kitchen. She never got up this early on the weekends, but this

 morning, she couldn’t sleep.

 Someone had made coffee, and there were sticky buns sitting

 out on a chicken-print plate on the table. It looked as if

 her parents had gone out for their never-fail, rain-or-shine

 Saturday crack-of-dawn walk. If they did their two loops

 around the neighborhood, Emily could get out of here without

 anybody noticing.

 Last night, after Ben caught her and Maya in the photo

 booth, Emily had bolted from the party – without saying

 good-bye to Maya. Emily had called Carolyn – who was at

 Applebee’s – and asked for a ride, pronto. Carolyn and

 Topher, her boyfriend, came, no questions asked, although

 her sister gave Emily – who stank of whiskey – a stern,

 parental look when she climbed in the backseat. At home,

 she’d hidden under her covers so she wouldn’t have to talk to

 Carolyn and dropped off into a deep sleep. But this morning,

 she felt worse than ever.

 186

 She didn’t know what to think about what happened at

 the party. It was all a blur. She wanted to believe that kissing

 Maya had been a mistake, and that she could explain everything

 to Ben and it would be okay. But Emily kept returning

 to how everything felt. It was like . . . before last night, she’d

 never been kissed before.

 But there was nothing, nothing about Emily that said lesbian.

 She bought girly hot-oil treatments for her

 chlorine-damaged hair. She had a poster of the hot

 Australian swimmer Ian Thorpe on her wall. She giggled

 with the other swimmer girls about the boys in their

 Speedos. She’d only kissed one other girl, years ago, and

 that didn’t count. Even if it did, it didn’t mean anything,

 right?

 She broke a Danish in half and stuffed a piece in her

 mouth. Her head throbbed. She wanted things to go back to

 the way they were. To throw a fresh towel in her duffel and

 head to practice, to happily make goofy pig faces into someone’s

 digital camera on the away-meet bus. To be content

 with herself and her life and to not be an emotional yo-yo.

 So that was it. Maya was awesome and all, but they were

 just confused – and sad, for their own reasons. But not gay.

 Right?

 She needed some air.

 It was desolate outside. The birds were chirping noisily,

 and someone’s dog kept barking, but everything was still.

 Freshly delivered papers were still waiting on front lawns,

 wrapped in blue plastic.

 Her old, red Trek mountain bike was propped up against

 the side of the toolshed. Emily jerked it upright, hoping she’d

 be coordinated enough to handle a bike after last night’s

 whiskey. She pushed off to the street, but her bike’s front

 wheel made a flapping noise.

 187

 Emily bent down. There was something caught in the

 wheel. A piece of notebook paper was woven through the

 spokes. She pulled it out and read a few lines. Wait. This was

 her own handwriting.

  . . . I love staring at the back of your head in class, I love

  how you chew gum whenever we’re talking on the phone

  together, and I love that when you jiggle your Skechers

  during class when Mrs. Hat starts talking about famous

  American court cases, I know you’re totally bored.

 Emily’s eyes darted around her empty front yard. Was this

 what she thought it was? She nervously skimmed down to

 the bottom, her mouth dry.

  . . . and I’ve done a lot of thinking about why I kissed you

  the other day. I realized: It wasn’t a joke, Ali. I think I love

  you. I can understand if you never want to speak to me

  again, but I just had to tell you. —Em

 There was something else written on the other side of the

 paper. She flipped it over.

 Thought you might want this back.

 Love, A

 Emily let her bike clatter to the ground.

 This was the letter to Ali, the very one Emily had sent

 right after the kiss. The one she’d wondered if Ali had ever

 gotten.

  Calm down, Emily told herself, realizing her hands were

 trembling. There’s a logical explanation for this.

 It had to be Maya. She lived in Ali’s old room. Emily had

 188

 told Maya about Alison and the letter last night. Maybe she

 was just giving it back?

 But then . . . Love, A. Maya wouldn’t write that.

 Emily didn’t know what to do or who to talk to.

 Suddenly, she thought of Aria. So much had happened last

 night after Emily ran into her, she’d forgotten their conversation.

 What had all Aria’s bizarre Alison questions been

 about? And there was something about her expression last

 night. Aria seemed . . . nervous.

 Emily sat on the ground and looked at the ‘Thought you

 might want this back’ message again. If Emily recalled correctly,

 Aria had spiky handwriting that looked a lot like this.

 In the last days before Ali had gone missing, she’d held the

 kiss over Emily’s head, forcing Emily to go along with whatever

 she wanted to do. It hadn’t occurred to Emily that

 maybe Ali had told the rest of their friends. But maybe . . .

 ‘Honey?’

 Emily jumped. Her parents stood above her, dressed in

 sensible white sneakers, high-waisted shorts, and preppy

 pastel golf shirts. Her father had a red fanny pack, and her

 mom swung turquoise arm weights back and forth.

 ‘Hey,’ Emily croaked.

 ‘Going for a bike ride?’ her mother asked.

 ‘Uh-huh.’

 ‘You’re supposed to be grounded.’ Her father put on his

 glasses, as if he needed to see Emily to scold her. ‘We only

 let you out last night because you were going with Ben. We

 hoped he’d get through to you. But bike rides are off

 limits.’

 ‘Well,’ Emily groaned, standing up. If only she didn’t have

 to explain things to her parents. But then . . . whatever. She

 wouldn’t. Not now. She threw her leg over the bar and sat on

 her seat.

 189

 ‘I have somewhere to go,’ she mumbled, pedaling down

 the driveway.

 ‘Emily, come back here,’ her father yelled gruffly.

 But Emily, for the first time in her life, just kept pedaling.

 190

 27

 Don’t Mind Me, I’m Just Dead!

 Aria awoke to her doorbell ringing. Except it wasn’t her

 family’s normal doorbell chime, it was ‘American Idiot,’ by

 Green Day. Huh – when had her parents changed that?

 She threw back her duvet, slid on the blue-flowered, furlined

 clogs she’d bought in Amsterdam, and clomped down

 the spiral staircase to see who it was.

 When she opened the door, she gasped. It was Alison. She

 was taller and her blond hair was cut in long shaggy layers.

 Her face looked more glamorous and angular than it had in

 seventh grade.

 ‘Ta- daa!’ Ali grinned and spread out her arms. ‘I’m back!’

 ‘Holy . . .’ Aria choked on her words, blinking furiously a

 couple of times. ‘ Wh-where have you been?’

 Ali rolled her eyes. ‘My stupid parents,’ she said.

 ‘Remember my aunt Camille, the really cool one who was

 born in France and married my uncle Jeff when we were in

 seventh? I went to visit her in Miami that summer. Then, I

 liked it so much that I just stayed. I totally told my parents

 about all of it, but I guess they forgot to tell everyone else.’

 191

 Aria rubbed her eyes. ‘So, wait. You’ve been in . . .

  Miami? You’re okay?’

 Ali twirled around a little. ‘I look more than okay, don’t I?

 Hey, did you like my texts?’

 Aria’s smile faded. ‘Um . . . no, actually.’

 Ali looked hurt. ‘Why not? That one about your mom

 was so funny.’

 Aria stared at her.

 ‘God, you’re sensitive.’ Ali narrowed her eyes. ‘Are you

 going to blow me off again?’

 ‘Wait, what?’ Aria stammered.

 Alison gave Aria a long look, and a black, gelatinous substance

 began dripping out her nostrils. ‘I told the others, you

 know. About your dad. I told them everything.’

 ‘Your . . . nose . . .’ Aria pointed. Suddenly it started seeping

 out of Ali’s eyeballs. Like she was crying oil. It was

 dripping from her fingernails, too.

 ‘Oh, I’m just rotting.’ Ali smiled.

 Aria jerked up in bed. Sweat drenched the back of her

 neck. The sun streamed in through her window, and she

 heard ‘American Idiot’ on her brother’s stereo next door. She

 checked her hands for black goo, but they were squeaky

 clean.

 Whoa.

 ‘Morning, honey.’

 Aria staggered down her spiral staircase to see her father,

 dressed only in thin, tartan plaid boxer shorts and a sleeveless

 T-shirt, reading the Philadelphia Inquirer. ‘Hey,’ she

 murmured back.

 Shuffling to the espresso machine, she stared for a long

 time at her father’s pale, randomly hairy shoulders. He jiggled

 his feet and made hmmm noises at the paper.

 192

 ‘Dad?’ Her voice cracked slightly.

 ‘Mmm?’

 Aria leaned against the stone-topped island. ‘Can ghosts

 send text messages?’

 Her father looked up, surprised and confused. ‘What’s a

 text message?’

 She stuck her hand into an open box of Frosted Mini

 Wheats and pulled out a handful. ‘Never mind.’

 ‘You sure?’ Byron asked.

 She chewed nervously. What did she want to ask? Is a

  ghost sending me texts? But c’mon, she knew better.

 Anyway, she didn’t know why Ali’s ghost would come back

 and do this to her. It was as if she wanted revenge, but was

 that possible?

 Ali had been great the day they caught her dad in the car.

 Aria had fled around the corner and ran until she had to

 start walking. She kept walking all the way home, not sure

 what else to do with herself. Ali hugged her for a long time.

 ‘I won’t tell,’ she whispered.

 But the next day, the questions started. Do you know that

  girl? Is she a student? Is your dad going to tell your mom?

  Do you think he’s doing it with lots of students? Usually,

 Aria could take Ali’s inquisitiveness and even her teasing –

 she was okay with being the ‘weird kid’ of the group. But

 this was different. This hurt.

 So the last few days of school, before she disappeared,

 Aria avoided Alison. She didn’t send her ‘I’m bored’ texts

 during health class or help her clean out her locker. And she

 certainly didn’t talk about what happened. She was mad that

 Ali was prying – as if it was some celebrity gossip in Star and not her life. She was mad that Ali knew. Period.

 Now, three years later, Aria wondered who she’d really

 been mad at. It wasn’t really Ali. It was her dad.

 193

 ‘Really, never mind,’ Aria answered her father, who’d

 been waiting patiently, sipping his coffee. ‘I’m just sleepy.’

 ‘Okay,’ Byron answered incredulously.

 The doorbell rang. It wasn’t the Green Day song but their

 normal bong, bong chime. Her father looked up. ‘I wonder

 if that’s for Mike,’ he said. ‘Did you know that some girl

 from the Quaker school came by here at eight-thirty, looking

 for him?’

 ‘I’ll get it,’ Aria said.

 She tentatively pulled open the front door, but it was only

 Emily Fields on the other side, her reddish-blond hair messy

 and her eyes swollen.

 ‘Hey,’ Emily croaked.

 ‘Hey,’ Aria answered.

 Emily puffed up her cheeks with air – her old nervous

 habit. She stood there for a moment. Then she said, ‘I should

 go.’ She started to turn.

 ‘Wait.’ Aria caught her arm. ‘What? What’s going on?’

 Emily paused. ‘Um. Okay. But . . . this is going to sound

 weird.’

 ‘That’s okay.’ Aria’s heart started to pound.

 ‘I was thinking about what you were saying yesterday at

 the party. About Ali. I was wondering . . . did Ali ever tell

 you guys something about me?’

 Emily said it very quietly. Aria pushed her hair out of her

 eyes.

 ‘What?’ Aria whispered. ‘Recently?’

 Emily’s eyes widened. ‘What do you mean, recently?’

 ‘I—’

 ‘In seventh grade,’ Emily interrupted. ‘Did she tell you . . .

 like . . . something about me in seventh grade? Was she

 telling everybody?’

 Aria blinked. At the party yesterday, when she’d seen

 194

 Emily, she’d wanted more than anything to tell her about the

 texts. ‘No,’ Aria answered slowly. ‘She never talked behind

 your back.’

 ‘Oh.’ Emily stared at the ground. ‘But I—’ she started.

 ‘I’ve been getting these—’ Aria said at the same time.

 Then Emily looked past her and her eyes grew still.

 ‘Miss Emily Fields! Hello!’

 Aria turned. In the living room stood Byron. At least he’d

 thrown on a striped bathrobe. ‘I haven’t seen you in ages!’

 Byron boomed.

 ‘Yeah.’ Emily puffed out her cheeks again. ‘How are you,

 Mr. Montgomery?’

 He frowned. ‘Please. You’re old enough to call me Byron.’

 He scratched his chin with the top edge of his coffee cup.

 ‘How’s your life? Good?’

 ‘Absolutely.’ Emily looked like she was about to cry.

 ‘Do you need something to eat?’ Byron asked. ‘You look

 hungry.’

 ‘Oh. No. Thanks. I, um, I guess I didn’t really sleep well.’

 ‘You girls.’ He shook his head. ‘You never sleep! I always

 tell Aria she needs eleven hours – she needs to bank sleep for

 when she gets to college and parties all night!’ He began

 climbing the stairs to the second floor.

 As soon as he was out of sight, Aria whirled back around.

 ‘He’s so—’ she started. But then she realized Emily was

 halfway across her lawn, on the way to her bike. ‘Hey!’ she

 called. ‘Where are you going?’

 Emily picked her bike up off the ground. ‘I shouldn’t have

 come.’

 ‘Wait! Come back! I . . . I need to talk to you!’ Aria called

 out.

 Emily paused and looked up. Aria felt all of her words

 swarming like bees in her mouth. Emily seemed terrified.

 195

 But suddenly Aria was too afraid to ask. How would she

 talk about the texts from A without mentioning her secret?

 She still didn’t want anyone to know. Especially with her

 mom just upstairs.

 Then she thought of Byron in his bathrobe and how

 uncomfortable Emily seemed around him just now. Emily

 had asked, Did Alison tell you something about me in seventh

  grade? Why would she ask that?

 Unless . . .

 Aria bit her pinkie nail. What if Emily already knew Aria’s

 secret? Aria clamped her mouth shut, paralyzed.

 Emily shook her head. ‘I’ll see you later,’ she mumbled,

 and before Aria could compose herself, Emily was biking

 furiously away.

 196

 28

 Brad and Angelina Actually Met at the

 Rosewood Police Station

 ‘Ladies, discover yourselves!’

 As Oprah’s audience clapped wildly, Hanna sank into

 her coffee-colored leather couch cushions, balancing the

 TiVo remote on her bare stomach. She could use a little

 self-discovery on this crisp Saturday morning.

 Last night was pretty blurry – like she’d gone through the

 night without her contacts in – and her head was throbbing.

 Had it involved some sort of animal? She’d found some

 empty candy wrappers in her purse. Had she eaten them? All

 of them? Her stomach hurt, after all, and it looked a little

 puffy. And why did she have a distinct memory of a Wawa

 dairy truck? It felt like piecing together a puzzle, except

 Hanna was too impatient for puzzles – she always jammed

 pieces together that didn’t actually fit.

 The doorbell rang. Hanna groaned, then rolled off the

 couch, not bothering to fix her army-green ribbed tank top,

 which was turned around and practically exposing her boob.

 She cracked the oak door and then slammed it shut again.

 197

  Whoa. It was that cop, Mr. April. Er, Darren Wilden.

 ‘Open up, Hanna.’

 She checked him out through the peephole. He stood with

 his arms crossed, seeming all business, but then his hair was

 a mess and she didn’t see his gun anywhere. And what kind

 of cop worked at 10 A.M. on a cloudless Saturday morning

 like this?

 Hanna glanced at her reflection in the round mirror across

 the room. Jesus. Sleep marks from the pillow? Yes. Puffy

 eyes, lips in need of gloss? Absolutely. She quickly ran her

 hands over her face, pushed her hair into a ponytail, and put

 on her round Chanel sunglasses. Then she flung open the

 door.

 ‘Hey!’ she said brightly. ‘How are you?’

 ‘Is your mom home?’ he asked.

 ‘Nope,’ Hanna said flirtatiously. ‘She’s out all morning.’

 Wilden pursed his lips together, looking stressed. Hanna

 noticed Wilden had a little clear Band-Aid right above his

 eyebrow. ‘What, did your girlfriend deck you?’ she asked,

 pointing at it.

 ‘No . . .’ Wilden touched the Band-Aid. ‘I banged it on my

 medicine cabinet when I was washing my face.’ He rolled his

 eyes. ‘I’m not the most graceful person in the morning.’

 Hanna smiled. ‘Join the club. I fell on my ass last night. It

 was so random.’

 Wilden’s kind expression was suddenly grim. ‘Was that

 before or after you stole the car?’

 Hanna stood back. ‘What?’

 Why was Wilden looking at her as if she were the love

 child of space aliens? ‘There was an anonymous tip that you

 stole a car,’ he enunciated slowly.

 Hanna’s mouth fell open. ‘I . . . what?’

 ‘A black BMW? Belonging to a Mr. Edwin Ackard? You

 198

 crashed it into a phone pole? After you drank a bottle of

 Ketel One? Any of this sound familiar?’

 Hanna shoved her sunglasses up her nose. Wait, that was

 what happened? ‘I wasn’t drunk last night,’ she lied.

 ‘We found a vodka bottle on the driver’s-side floor in the

 car,’ Wilden said. ‘So, someone was drunk.’

 ‘But—’ Hanna started.

 ‘I have to bring you into the station,’ Wilden interrupted,

 sounding a little disappointed.

 ‘I didn’t steal it,’ Hanna squeaked. ‘Sean – his son – said I

 could take it!’

 Wilden raised an eyebrow. ‘So you admit you were driving

 it?’

 ‘I—’ Hanna started. Shit. She took a step back into the

 house. ‘But my mom’s not even here. She won’t know what

 happened to me.’ Embarrassingly, tears rushed to her eyes.

 She turned away, trying to get her shit together.

 Wilden shifted his weight uncomfortably. It seemed like he

 didn’t know what to do with his hands – first he put them in

 his pockets, then they hovered near Hanna, then he wrung

 them together. ‘Listen, we can call your mom at the station,

 all right?’ he said. ‘And I won’t cuff you. And you can ride

 up front with me.’ He walked back to his car and opened the

 passenger door for her.

 An hour later, she sat on the police station’s same yellow

 plastic bucket seats, staring at the same Chester County’s

  Most Wanted poster, fighting back the urge to start crying

 again. She’d just been given a blood test to see if she was still

 drunk from last night. Hanna wasn’t sure if she was – did

 alcohol stay in your body for that long? Now Wilden was

 hunching over his same desk, which held the same Bic pens

 and a metallic Slinky. She pinched her palm with her fingernails

 and swallowed.

 199

 Unfortunately, the events of last night had coalesced in her

 head. The Porsche, the deer, the airbag. Had Sean said she

 could take the car? She doubted it; the last thing she could

 remember was his little self-esteem speech before he’d

 ditched her in the woods.

 ‘Hey, were you at the Swarthmore battle of the bands last

 night?’

 A college-age guy with a buzz cut and a uni-brow sat next

 to her. He wore a ripped flannel surfer’s shirt, paint-spattered

 jeans, and no shoes. His hands were cuffed. ‘Um, no,’ Hanna

 muttered.

 He leaned close to her, and Hanna could smell his beery

 breath. ‘Oh. I thought I saw you there. I was and I drank too

 much and started terrorizing someone’s cows. That’s why

 I’m here! I was trespassing!’

 ‘Good for you,’ she answered frostily.

 ‘What’s your name?’ He jingled his cuffs.

 ‘Um, Angelina.’ Like hell she was giving him her real

 name.

 ‘Hey, Angelina,’ he said. ‘I’m Brad!’

 Hanna cracked a smile at how lame that line was.

 Just then, the station’s front door opened. Hanna jerked

 back in her seat and pushed her sunglasses up her nose.

 Great. It was her mom.

 ‘I came as soon as I heard,’ Ms. Marin said to Wilden.

 This morning, Ms. Marin wore a simple white boat-neck

 tee, low-waisted James jeans, Gucci slingbacks, and the exact

 same Chanel shades that Hanna was wearing. Her skin radiated

 – she’d been at the spa all morning – and her red-gold

 hair was pulled back into a simple ponytail. Hanna squinted.

 Had her mom stuffed her bra? Her boobs looked like they

 belonged to someone else.

 ‘I’ll talk to her,’ Ms. Marin said to Wilden in a low voice.

 200

 Then she walked over to Hanna. She smelled of seaweed

 body wrap. Hanna, certain that she smelled of Ketel One

 and Eggo waffles, tried to shrink in her seat.

 ‘I’m sorry,’ Hanna squeaked.

 ‘Did they make you take a blood test?’ she hissed.

 She nodded miserably.

 ‘What else did you tell them?’

 ‘N-n-nothing,’ she stuttered.

 Ms. Marin laced her French-manicured hands together.

 ‘Okay. I’ll handle this. Just be quiet.’

 ‘What are you going to do?’ she whispered back. ‘Are you

 going to call Sean’s dad?’

 ‘I said I’ll handle it, Hanna.’

 Her mother rose up from the plastic bucket seats and

 leaned over Wilden’s desk. Hanna tore through her purse for

 her emergency pack of Twizzlers Pull-n-Peel. She’d just have

 a couple, not the whole pack. It had to be in here somewhere.

 As she pulled out the Twizzlers, she felt her BlackBerry

 buzzing. Hanna hesitated. What if it was Sean, chewing her

 out via voice mail? What if it was Mona? Where the hell was

 Mona? Had they actually let her go to the golf tourney? She

 hadn’t stolen the car, but she’d come along for the ride. That

 had to count for something.

 Her BlackBerry had a few missed calls. Sean . . . six times.

 Mona, twice, at 8 A.M. and 8:03. There were also some new

 text messages: a bunch from kids at the party, unrelated, and

 then one from a cell number she didn’t know. Hanna’s stomach

 knotted.

 Hanna: Remember the KATE toothbrush? Thought so! —A

 Hanna blinked. A cold, clammy sweat gathered on the

 back of her neck. She felt dizzy. The Kate toothbrush?

 201

 ‘Come on,’ she said shakily, trying to laugh. She glanced up

 at her mother, but she was still bent over Wilden’s desk,

 talking.

 When she was in Annapolis, after her father told Hanna

 that she was, essentially, a pig, Hanna shot up from the table

 and ran inside. She ducked into the powder room, shut the

 door, and sat down on the toilet.

 She took deep breaths, trying to calm down. Why couldn’t

 she be beautiful and graceful and perfect like Ali or Kate?

 Why did she have to be who she was, dumpy and clumsy

 and a wreck? And she wasn’t sure who she was angriest at –

 her dad, Kate, herself, or . . . Alison.

 As Hanna choked on hot, angry tears, she noticed the

 three framed pictures on the wall across from the toilet. All

 three were close-ups of someone’s eyes. She recognized her

 father’s squinty, expressive eyes right away. And there were

 Isabel’s small, almond-shaped ones. The third pair of eyes

 were large, intoxicating. They looked like they were

 straight out of a Chanel mascara ad. They were obviously

 Kate’s.

 They were all watching her.

 Hanna stared at herself in the mirror. A peal of laughter

 floated in from outside. Her stomach felt like it was bursting

 from all the popcorn everyone had watched her eat. She felt

 so sick, she just wanted it out of there, but when she leaned

 over the toilet, nothing happened. Tears spilled down her

 cheeks. As she reached for a Kleenex, she noticed a green

 toothbrush sitting in a little porcelain cup. It gave her an idea.

 It took her ten minutes to work up the nerve to put it into

 her throat, but when she did, she felt worse – but also better.

 She started crying even harder, but she also wanted to do it

 again. As she eased the toothbrush back in her mouth, the

 bathroom door burst open.

 202

 It was Alison. Her eyes swept over Hanna kneeling on the

 floor, the toothbrush in her hand. ‘Whoa,’ she said.

 ‘Please go away,’ Hanna whispered.

 Alison took a step into the bathroom. ‘Do you want to

 talk about it?’

 Hanna looked at her desperately. ‘At least close the door!’

 Ali shut the door and sat on the side of the tub. ‘How long

 have you been doing this for?’

 Hanna’s lip quivered. ‘Doing what?’

 Ali paused, looking at the toothbrush. Her eyes widened.

 Hanna looked at it too. She hadn’t noticed before, but KATE

 was printed on the side in white letters.

 A phone rang loudly in the police station and Hanna

 flinched. Remember the Kate toothbrush? Someone else

 might have known about Hanna’s eating problem, or might

 have seen her going into the police station, or might even

 know about Kate. But the green toothbrush? There was only

 one person who knew about that.

 Hanna liked to believe that if Ali were alive, she’d be rooting

 for her, now that her life was so perfect. That was the scene

 she replayed in her mind constantly – Ali impressed by her size

 2 jeans. Ali oohing over her Chanel lip gloss. Ali congratulating

 Hanna on how she’d planned the perfect pool party.

 With shaking hands, Hanna typed, Is this Alison?

 ‘Wilden,’ a cop shouted. ‘We need you in the back.’

 Hanna looked up. Darren Wilden rose from his desk,

 excusing himself from Hanna’s mom. Within seconds, the

 whole precinct burst into action. A cop car flew out of the

 parking lot; three more followed. Phones rang maniacally;

 four cops sprinted through the room.

 ‘It looks like something big,’ said Brad, the drunk trespasser

 sitting next to her. Hanna flinched – she’d forgotten

 he was there.

 203

 ‘A donut shortage?’ she asked, trying to laugh.

 ‘Bigger.’ He jiggled his handcuffed hands excitedly. ‘Looks

 like something very big.’

 204

 29

 Good Morning,We Hate You

 The sun streamed in through the barn’s window, and for the

 first time in Spencer’s life, she was awakened by the chirping

 of high-on-life sparrows instead of the frightening ’90s

 techno mix her dad blasted from the main house’s exercise

 room. But could she enjoy it? Nope.

 Although she hadn’t drunk a drop last night, her body felt

 achy, chilled, and hungover. There was zero sleep in her fuel

 tank. After Wren left, she’d tried to sleep, but her mind spun.

 The way Wren held her felt so . . . different. Spencer had

 never felt anything remotely like that before.

 But then that IM. And Melissa’s calm, spooky expression.

 And . . .

 As the night wore on, the barn creaked and groaned, and

 Spencer pulled the covers up to her nose, shaking. She chided

 herself for feeling paranoid and immature, but she couldn’t

 help it. She kept thinking of the possibilities.

 Eventually, she’d gotten up and rebooted her computer.

 For a few hours, she searched the Internet. First she looked

 at technical websites, searching for answers on how to trace

 IMs. No luck. Then she tried to find where that first e-mail –

 205

 the one titled ‘covet’ – had come from. She wanted, desperately,

 for the trail to end at Andrew Campbell.

 She found that Andrew had a blog, but after scouring the

 whole thing, she found nothing. The entries were all about

 the books Andrew liked to read, dorky boy philosophizing,

 a couple of melancholy passages about an unrequited crush

 on some girl he never named. She thought he might slip up

 and give himself away, but he didn’t.

 Finally, she plugged in the key words missing persons and

  Alison DiLaurentis.

 She found the same stuff from three years ago – the

 reports on CNN and in the Philadelphia Inquirer, search

 groups, and kooky sites, like one showing what Ali might

 look like with different hairstyles. Spencer stared at the

 school picture they’d used; she hadn’t seen a photo of Ali in

 a long time. Would she recognize Ali if she had, for instance,

 a short, black bob? She certainly looked different in this picture

 they’d created.

 The main house’s screen door squeaked as she nervously

 pushed through it. Inside, she smelled freshly brewed coffee,

 which was odd, because usually her mom was already at the

 stables by now and her dad was riding or at the golf course.

 She wondered what had happened between Melissa and

 Wren after last night, praying she wouldn’t have to face

 them.

 ‘We’ve been waiting for you.’

 Spencer jumped. At the kitchen table were her parents and

 Melissa. Her mother’s face was pale and drained and her

 dad’s cheeks were beet red. Melissa’s eyes were red-rimmed

 and puffy. Even the two dogs didn’t jump up to greet her as

 they normally did.

 Spencer swallowed hard. So much for praying.

 ‘Sit down, please,’ her father said quietly.

 206

 Spencer scraped back a wooden chair and sat next to her

 mother. The room was so still and silent, she could hear her

 stomach, nervously on spin cycle.

 ‘I don’t even know what to say,’ her mother croaked.

 ‘How could you?’

 Spencer’s stomach dropped. She opened her mouth, but

 her mother held up her hand. ‘You have no right to talk right

 now.’

 Spencer clamped her mouth shut and lowered her eyes.

 ‘Honestly,’ her father said, ‘I am so mortified you’re my

 daughter right now. I thought we raised you better.’

 Spencer picked at a rough cuticle on her thumb and tried

 to stop her chin from wobbling.

 ‘What were you thinking?’ her mother asked. ‘That was

 her boyfriend. They were planning to move in together. Do you realize what you’ve done?’

 ‘I—’ Spencer started.

 ‘I mean . . . ,’ her mother interrupted, then wrung her

 hands and looked down.

 ‘You’re under eighteen, which means we’re legally responsible

 for you,’ her father said. ‘But if it were up to me, I’d

 lock you out of this house right now.’

 ‘I wish I never had to see you again,’ Melissa spat.

 Spencer felt faint. She half-expected them to set down

 their coffee cups and tell her they were just kidding, that

 everything was all right. But they couldn’t even look at her.

 Her dad’s words stung in her ears: I am so mortified you’re

  my daughter. No one had ever said anything like that to her

 before.

 ‘One thing’s for certain; Melissa will be moving into the

 barn,’ her mother continued. ‘I want all of your stuff out and

 back into your old bedroom. And once her town house is

 ready, I’m turning the barn into a pottery studio.’

 207

 Spencer balled up her fists under the table, willing herself

 not to cry. She didn’t care about the barn, not really. It was

 what came with the barn that mattered. It was that her dad

 was going to build shelves for her. Her mom was going to

 help her pick out new curtains. They’d said she could get a

 kitten and they’d all spent a few minutes thinking up funny

 names for it. They were excited for her. They cared.

 She reached out for her mother’s arm. ‘I’m sorry—’

 Her mother slid her body away. ‘Spencer, don’t.’

 Spencer couldn’t manage to swallow her sob. Tears started

 running down her cheeks.

 ‘It’s not me you need to apologize to, anyway,’ her mother

 said in a low voice.

 Spencer looked at Melissa, sniveling across the table. She

 wiped her nose. As much as she hated Melissa, she’d never

 seen her sister this miserable – not since Ian broke up with

 her back in high school. It was wrong to flirt with Wren, but

 Spencer hadn’t thought it would go as far as it did. She tried

 to put herself in Melissa’s place – if she’d met Wren first, and

 Melissa had kissed him, she’d be shattered too. Her heart

 softened. ‘I’m sorry,’ she whispered.

 Melissa shuddered. ‘Rot in hell,’ she spat.

 Spencer bit the inside of her mouth so hard she tasted

 blood.

 ‘Just get your things out of the barn.’ Her mother sighed.

 ‘Then get out of our sight.’

 Spencer’s eyes widened. ‘But—’ she squeaked.

 Her father gave her a withering look.

 ‘It’s just so despicable,’ her mother murmured.

 ‘You’re such a bitch,’ Melissa threw in.

 Spencer nodded – perhaps if she agreed with them, they

 would stop. She wanted to shrivel up into a tiny ball and

 evaporate. Instead, she mumbled, ‘I’ll go do it now.’

 208

 ‘Good.’ Her father took another sip of coffee and left the

 table.

 Melissa made a small squeak and pushed back her chair.

 She sobbed the whole way up the stairs and slammed her

 bedroom door.

 ‘Wren left last night,’ Mr. Hastings said as he paused in

 the doorway. ‘We won’t be hearing from him, ever again.

 And if you know what’s best for you, you won’t talk about

 him ever again.’

 ‘Of course,’ Spencer mumbled, and set her head down on

 the cool oak table.

 ‘Good.’

 Spencer kept her head firmly on the table, breathing yoga

 fire breaths and waiting for someone to come back and tell

 her that everything would be okay. Nobody did. Outside, she

 heard an ambulance siren screaming in the distance. It

 sounded like it was coming toward the house.

 Spencer sat up. Oh God. What if Melissa had . . . hurt

 herself? She wouldn’t, would she? The sirens howled, coming

 closer. Spencer shoved back her chair.

  Holy shit. What had she done?

 ‘Melissa!’ she yelled, running to the stairs.

 ‘You’re a whore!’ came a voice. ‘You’re a fucking whore!’

 Spencer slumped back against the railing. Well, then. It

 seemed Melissa was just fine, after all.

 209

 30

 The Circus Is Back in Town

 Emily biked furiously away from Aria’s house, narrowly

 missing a jogger on the side of the road. ‘Watch it!’ he yelled.

 As she passed a neighbor walking two huge Great Danes,

 Emily made a decision. She had to go to Maya’s. It was the

 only answer. Maybe Maya had meant it in a nice way, like

 she was just returning the note after Emily told her about

 Alison last night. Maybe Maya wanted to mention the letter

 last night but, for whatever reason, she didn’t. Maybe the A

 was really an M?

 Besides, she and Maya had tons of other stuff to talk

 about – besides the note. Try everything that happened at the

 party. Emily closed her eyes, remembering. She could practically

 smell Maya’s banana gum and feel the soft contours of

 her mouth. Opening her eyes, she swerved away from the

 curb.

 Okay, they definitely needed to work that out. But what

 did Emily want to say?

  I loved it.

 No. Of course she wouldn’t say that. She would say, We

  should just be friends. She was going back to Ben, after all.

 210

 If he’d have her. She wanted to rewind time, to go back to

 being the Emily who was happy with her life, who her parents

 were happy with. The Emily who only worried about

 her breaststroke reach and her algebra homework.

 Emily pedaled past Myer Park, where she and Ali used to

 swing for hours. They tried to pump together in unison, and

 when they were completely even, Ali always called out,

 ‘We’re married!’ Then they’d squeal and jump off at the

 same time.

 But what if Maya hadn’t put that note on her bike? When

 Emily asked Aria if Ali had told her Emily’s secret, Aria had

 replied, ‘What, recently?’ Why would Aria say that? Unless . . .

 unless Aria knew something. Unless Ali was back.

 Was that possible?

 Emily skidded through the gravel. No, that was crazy. Her

 mother still exchanged holiday cards with Mrs. DiLaurentis;

 she would’ve heard if Ali had returned. Back when Ali vanished,

 it was on the news 24/7. These days, her parents

 usually had on CNN while they ate breakfast. It would

 surely be a top story again.

 Still, it was thrilling to consider. Every night for almost a

 year after Ali’s disappearance, Emily had asked her Magic 8

 Ball if Alison would come back. Although it sometimes said,

  Wait and see, it never, ever said, No. She made bets with herself, too: If two kids get on the school bus today wearing red

  shirts, she would whisper to herself, Ali is okay. If they’re serving pizza at lunch, Ali’s not dead. If Coach makes us

  practice starts and turns, Ali will come back. Nine times out

 of ten, according to Emily’s little superstitions, Ali was on

 her way back to them.

 Maybe she’d been right all along.

 She pumped uphill and around a sharp turn, narrowly

 avoiding a stone Revolutionary War battle memorial sign. If

 211

 Ali was back, what would that mean for Emily’s friendship

 with Maya? She sort of doubted she could have two best

 friends . . . two best friends she felt so similarly about. She

 wondered what Ali would even think of Maya. What if they

 hated each other?

  I loved it.

  We should just be friends.

 She swept past the beautiful farmhouses, crumbling stone

 inns, and gardeners’ pickups parked on the road’s shoulder.

 She used to bike this exact route to Ali’s house; the last time,

 in fact, had been before the kiss. Emily hadn’t planned to kiss

 Ali before she came; something had come over her in the

 heat of the moment. She would never forget how soft Ali’s

 lips were or the stunned look on Ali’s face when she pulled

 back. ‘What did you do that for?’ she’d asked.

 Suddenly, a siren wailed behind her. Emily barely had time

 to move to the edge of the road again before a Rosewood

 ambulance screamed past. A gust of wind kicked up, blowing

 dust into her face. She wiped her eyes and stared as the

 ambulance got to the top of the hill and paused at Alison’s

 street.

 Now it was turning onto Alison’s street. Fear seized Emily.

 Ali’s street was . . . Maya’s street. She gripped the rubber

 handles of her bike.

 With all the craziness, she’d forgotten the secret Maya had

 told her last night. The cutting. The hospital. That huge,

 jagged scar. Sometimes I just feel like I need to, Maya had

 said.

 ‘Oh my God,’ Emily whispered.

 She pedaled furiously and skidded around the corner. If

  the ambulance sirens stop by the time I get around the

  corner, she thought, Maya will be okay.

 But then the ambulance pulled to a stop in front of Maya’s

 212

 house. The sirens were still roaring. Police cars were everywhere.

 ‘No,’ Emily whispered. White-coated medics got out of

 the vehicle and ran for the house. A ton of people littered

 Maya’s yard, some with cameras. Emily threw her bike at the

 curb and ran crookedly toward the house.

 ‘Emily!’

 Maya burst through the crowd. Emily gasped, then ran

 into Maya’s arms, tears messily running down her face.

 ‘You’re okay.’ Emily sobbed. ‘I was afraid—’

 ‘I’m fine,’ Maya said.

 But there was something in her voice that was clearly not

 fine. Emily stood back. Maya’s eyes were red and watery.

 Her mouth was drawn down nervously.

 ‘What is it?’ Emily asked. ‘What’s going on?’

 Maya swallowed. ‘They found your friend.’

 ‘What?’ Emily stared at her, then at the scene on Maya’s

 lawn. It was all so eerily familiar: the ambulance, the cop

 cars, the crowds of people, the long-lensed cameras. A news

 helicopter hovered overhead. This was exactly the same

 scene as three years ago, when Ali went missing.

 Emily stepped back out of Maya’s arms, grinning in disbelief.

 She had been right!

 Alison was back at her house, like nothing had ever happened.

 ‘I knew it!’ she whispered.

 Maya took Emily’s hand. ‘They were digging for our

 tennis court. My mom was there. She . . . saw her. I heard her

 scream from my bedroom.’

 Emily dropped her hand. ‘Wait. What?’

 ‘I tried to call you,’ Maya added.

 Emily wrinkled her brow and stared back at Maya. Then

 she looked at the twenty-strong team of cops. At Mrs. St.

 Germain sobbing by the tire swing. At the POLICE LINE, DO

 213

 NOT CROSS tape loops around the backyard. And then at the

 van parked in the driveway. It said, ROSEWOOD PD MORGUE.

 She had to read it six times for it to make sense. Her heart

 sped up and suddenly she couldn’t breathe.

 ‘I don’t . . . understand,’ Emily sputtered, taking another

 step back. ‘Who did they find?’

 Maya looked at her sympathetically, her eyes shiny with

 tears. ‘Your friend Alison,’ she whispered. ‘They just found

 her body.’

 214

 31

 Hell Is Other People

 Byron Montgomery took a big sip of coffee and shakily lit

 his pipe. ‘They found her when they were excavating the

 concrete slab in the DiLaurentises’ old backyard to put in a

 tennis court.’

 ‘She was under the concrete,’ Ella jumped in. ‘They knew

 it was her from the ring she was wearing. But they’re doing

 DNA tests to make sure.’

 It felt like a fist was pummeling Aria’s stomach. She

 remembered Ali’s white-gold initialed ring. Ali’s parents had

 gotten it for her at Tiffany’s when she was ten after she got

 her tonsils out. Ali liked to wear it on her pinkie.

 ‘Why did they have to do DNA tests?’ Mike asked. ‘Was

 she all decomposed?’

 ‘Michelangelo!’ Byron frowned. ‘That’s not a very sensitive

 thing to say in front of your sister.’

 Mike shrugged and jammed a piece of sour green-apple

 Bubble Tape into his mouth. Aria sat opposite him, tears quietly

 running down her cheeks, absentmindedly unraveling

 215

 the edge of a rattan place mat. It was 2 P.M., and they were

 sitting around the kitchen table.

 ‘I can handle it.’ Aria’s throat constricted. ‘ Was she

 decomposed?’

 Her parents looked at each other. ‘Well, yes,’ her father

 said, scratching his chest through a little hole in his shirt.

 ‘Bodies break down pretty fast.’

 ‘Sick,’ Mike whispered.

 Aria shut her eyes. Alison was dead. Her body was rotted.

 Someone had probably killed her.

 ‘Sweetheart?’ Ella asked quietly, cupping her hand over

 Aria’s. ‘Honey, are you all right?’

 ‘I don’t know,’ Aria murmured, trying not to start bawling

 all over again.

 ‘Would you like a Xanax?’ Byron asked.

 Aria shook her head.

 ‘ I’ll take a Xanax,’ Mike said quickly.

 Aria nervously picked at the side of her thumb. Her body

 felt hot and then cold. She didn’t know what to do or think.

 The only person who she thought might make her feel better

 was Ezra; she thought she could explain all of her feelings to

 him. At the very least, he would let her curl up on his denim

 futon and cry.

 Scraping back her chair, she started for her room. Byron

 and Ella exchanged glances and followed her to the spiral

 staircase.

 ‘Sweetie?’ Ella asked. ‘What can we do?’

 But Aria ignored them and pushed through her bedroom

 door. Her room was a disaster. Aria hadn’t cleaned

 since she’d moved back from Iceland, and she wasn’t the

 neatest girl in the world to start with. Her clothes were all

 over the floor in unorganized piles. On her bed were CDs,

 sequins she was using to make a beaded hat, poster paints,

 216

 playing cards, Pigtunia, line drawings of Ezra’s profile,

 several skeins of yarn. The carpet had a big, red candle

 wax stain on it. She searched in the covers of her bed and

 on the surface of her desk for her Treo – she needed it to

 call Ezra. But it wasn’t there. She checked the green bag

 she’d taken to the party last night, but her phone wasn’t in

 that, either.

 Then she remembered. After she received that text, she’d

 dropped the phone like it was poisonous. She must have left

 it behind.

 She stormed down the stairs. Her parents were still on the

 landing.

 ‘I’m taking the car,’ she mumbled, grabbing the keys off

 the ring by the foyer table.

 ‘Okay,’ her father said.

 ‘Take your time,’ her mother added.

 Someone had propped the front door to Ezra’s house open

 with a large metal sculpture of a terrier. Aria stepped

 around it and walked inside the hallway. She knocked on

 Ezra’s door. She had the same feeling she did when she had

 to pee really badly – it might be torture, but you knew that

 very soon, you were going to feel a whole hell of a lot

 better.

 Ezra flung open the door. As soon as he saw her, he tried

 to shut it again.

 ‘Wait,’ Aria squeaked, her voice still filled with tears. Ezra

 retreated into his kitchen, his back to her. She followed him in.

 Ezra whirled around to face her. He was unshaven and

 looked exhausted. ‘What are you doing here?’

 Aria chewed on her lip. ‘I’m here to see you. I got some

 news . . .’ Her Treo sat on his sideboard. She picked it up.

 ‘Thanks. You found it.’

 217

 Ezra glared at the Treo. ‘Okay, you got it. Can you leave

 now?’

 ‘What’s going on?’ She walked toward him. ‘I got this

 news. I had to see—’

 ‘Yeah, I got some news too,’ he interrupted. Ezra moved

 away from her. ‘Seriously, Aria. I can’t . . . I can’t even look

 at you.’

 Tears sprang to her eyes. ‘What?’ Aria stared at him, confused.

 Ezra lowered his eyes. ‘I found what you said about me on

 your cell phone.’

 Aria wrinkled her eyebrows. ‘My cell phone?’

 Ezra raised his head. His eyes flashed with anger. ‘Do you

 think I’m stupid? Was this all just a game? A dare?’

 ‘What are you . . . ?’

 Ezra sighed angrily. ‘Well, you know what? You got me.

 Okay? I’m the brunt of your big joke. You happy? Now get

 out.’

 ‘I don’t understand,’ Aria said loudly.

 Ezra slapped his palm against the wall. The force of it

 made Aria jump. ‘Don’t play dumb! I’m not some boy,

 Aria!’

 Aria’s whole body started to tremble. ‘I swear to God, I

 don’t know what you’re talking about. Can you explain,

 please? I’m kind of falling apart here!’

 Ezra took his hand off the wall and started to pace around

 the tiny room. ‘Fine. After you left, I tried to sleep. There

 was this . . . this beeping. You know what it was?’ He

 pointed to the Treo. ‘Your cell phone thing. The only way to

 shut it up was to open your text messages.’

 Aria wiped her eyes.

 Ezra crossed his arms over his chest. ‘Shall I quote them

 for you?’

 218

 Then Aria realized. The text messages. ‘Wait! No! You

 don’t understand!’

 Ezra trembled. ‘ Student-teacher conference? Extra credit?

 This sound familiar?’

 ‘No, Ezra,’ Aria stammered. ‘You don’t understand.’ The

 world was spinning. Aria gripped the edge of Ezra’s kitchen

 table.

 ‘I’m waiting,’ Ezra said.

 ‘This friend of mine was killed,’ she began. ‘They just

 found her body.’ Aria opened her mouth to say more, but

 couldn’t find the words. Ezra stood at the farthest point in

 the room from her, behind the bathtub.

 ‘It’s all so silly,’ Aria said. ‘Can you please come over here?

 Can you at least hug me?’

 Ezra crossed his arms over his chest and looked down. He

 stood that way for what felt like a long time. ‘I really liked you,’ he final y said, his voice thick.

 Aria choked back a sob. ‘I really like you, too . . .’ She

 walked over to him.

 But Ezra stepped away. ‘No. You have to get out of here.’

 ‘But . . .’

 Ezra clapped his hand over her mouth. ‘Please,’ he said a

 little desperately. ‘ Please leave.’

 Aria widened her eyes and her heart started to pound.

 Alarms went off in her head. This felt . . . wrong. On

 impulse, she bit down into Ezra’s hand.

 ‘What the fuck?’ he shrieked, pulling away.

 Aria stood back, dazed. Blood dripped out of Ezra’s hand

 onto the floor.

 ‘You’re insane!’ Ezra cried.

 Aria breathed heavily. She couldn’t speak even if she

 wanted to. So she turned and ran for the door. As her hand

 turned the doorknob, something screamed past her, bounced

 219

 off the wall, and landed next to her foot. It was a copy of

  Being and Nothingness, by Jean-Paul Sartre. Aria turned

 back to Ezra, her mouth open in shock.

 ‘Get out!’ Ezra boomed.

 Aria slammed the door behind her. She tore down across

 the lawn as fast as her legs would carry her.

 220

 32

 A Fallen Star

 The next day, Spencer stood at her old bedroom window,

 smoking a Marlboro and looking across her lawn into

 Alison’s old bedroom. It was dark and empty. Then, her eyes

 moved to the DiLaurentises’ yard. The flashing lights hadn’t

 stopped since they found her.

 The police had put up DO NOT CROSS tape all around the

 concrete area of Alison’s old backyard, even though they had

 already removed her body from the ground. They’d put huge

 tents around the area while doing that, too, so Spencer

 hadn’t seen anything. Not that she’d have wanted to. It was

 beyond awful to think that Ali’s body had been next door to

 her, rotting in the ground for three years. Spencer remembered

 the construction before Ali disappeared. They dug the

 hole right around the night she went missing. She knew, too,

 that they’d filled it after Ali disappeared but wasn’t sure

 when. Someone had just dumped her there.

 She stubbed out her Marlboro in the brick siding of her

 house and turned back to Lucky magazine. She’d hardly

 exchanged a word with her family since yesterday’s confrontation

 and she’d been trying to calm herself down by

 221

 going methodically through it and marking everything she

 wanted to buy with the magazine’s little YES stickers. As she

 looked at a page on tweed blazers, though, her eyes glazed

 over.

 She couldn’t even talk to her parents about this. Yesterday,

 after they confronted her at breakfast, Spencer had wandered

 outside to see what the sirens were all about – ambulances

 still made her nervous, from both The Jenna Thing and Ali’s

 disappearance. As she walked across her lawn to the

 DiLaurentis house, she sensed something and turned back.

 Her parents had come out to see what was going on too.

 When they saw her turn, they quickly looked away. The

 police told her to stand back, that this area was off limits.

 Then Spencer saw the morgue van. One of the policeman’s

 walkie-talkies crackled, ‘Alison.’

 Her body had grown very cold. The world spun. Spencer

 slumped down on the grass. Someone spoke to her, but she

 couldn’t understand him. ‘You’re in shock,’ she finally heard.

 ‘Just try to calm down.’ Spencer’s field of vision was so

 narrow, she wasn’t sure who it was – only that it wasn’t her

 mom or dad. The guy came back with a blanket and told her

 to sit there for a while and keep warm.

 Once Spencer felt well enough to get up, whoever had

 helped her was gone. Her parents had left too. They hadn’t

 even bothered to see if she was okay.

 She’d spent the rest of Saturday and most of Sunday in her

 room, only going out into the hall to the bathroom when she

 knew no one else was around. She hoped someone would

 come up and check on her, but when she heard a small, tentative

 knock on her door earlier this afternoon, Spencer

 didn’t answer. She wasn’t sure why. She listened to whoever

 it was sigh and pad back down the hall.

 And then, only a half hour ago, Spencer had watched her

 222

 dad’s Jaguar back out of the driveway and turn toward the

 main road. Her mom was in the passenger seat; Melissa was

 in the back. She had no idea where they were going.

 She slumped down in her computer chair and pulled up

 that first e-mail from A, the one talking about coveting

 things she couldn’t have. After reading it a few times, she

 clicked REPLY. Slowly she typed, Are you Alison?

 She hesitated before hitting SEND. Were all the police lights

 making her trippy? Dead girls didn’t have Hotmail accounts.

 Nor did they have Instant Messenger screen names. Spencer

 had to get a grip – someone was pretending to be Ali. But

 who?

 She stared up at the Mondrian mobile she’d bought last

 year at the Philadelphia Art Museum. Then she heard a plink

 sound. There it was again.

  Plink.

 It sounded really close, actually. Like at her window.

 Spencer sat up just as a pebble hit her window again.

 Someone was throwing rocks.

  A?

 As another rock hit, she went to the window – and

 gasped. On the lawn was Wren. The blue and red lights from

 the police cars kept making streaky shadows across his

 cheeks. When he saw her, he broke into a huge smile.

 Immediately, she bolted downstairs, not caring how horrible

 her hair looked or that she was wearing marinara-stained

 Kate Spade pajama pants. Wren ran for her as she came out

 the door. He threw his arms around her and kissed her

 scruffy head.

 ‘You’re not supposed to be here,’ she murmured.

 ‘I know.’ He stood back. ‘But I noticed your parents’ car

 was gone, so . . .’

 She pushed her hand through his soft hair. Wren looked

 223

 exhausted. What if he had to sleep in his little Toyota last

 night?

 ‘How did you know I’d be back in my old room?’

 He shrugged. ‘A hunch. I also thought I saw your face at

 the window. I wanted to come earlier, but there was . . . all

 that.’ He gestured to the police cars and random news vans

 next door. ‘You okay?’

 ‘Yeah,’ Spencer answered. She tilted her head up to Wren’s

 mouth and bit her chapped lip to keep from crying. ‘Are you

 okay?’

 ‘Me? Sure.’

 ‘Do you have somewhere to live?’

 ‘I can stay on a friend’s couch until I find something. Not

 a big deal.’

 If only Spencer could stay on a friend’s couch too. Then

 something occurred to her. ‘Are you and Melissa over?’

 Wren cupped her face in his hand and sighed. ‘Of course,’

 he said softly. ‘It was kind of obvious. With Melissa, it

 wasn’t like . . .’

 He trailed off, but Spencer thought she knew what he was

 going to say. It wasn’t like being with you. She smiled shakily and laid her head against his chest. His heart thumped in

 her ear.

 She looked over at the DiLaurentis house. Someone had

 started a little shrine to Alison on the curb, complete with

 pictures and Virgin Mary candles. In the center were little

 alphabet magnet letters that spelled Ali. Spencer herself had

 propped up a smiling picture of Alison in a tight blue Von

 Dutch T-shirt and spanking new Sevens. She remembered

 when she’d taken that picture: They were in sixth grade, and

 it was the night of the Rosewood Winter Formal. The five of

 them had spied on Melissa as Ian picked her up. Spencer had

 gotten hiccups from laughing when Melissa, trying to make

 224

 a grand entrance, tripped down the Hastingses’ front walk

 on the way to the tacky rented Hummer limo. It was probably

 their last really fun, carefree memory. The Jenna Thing

 happened not too long after. Spencer glanced at Toby and

 Jenna’s house. No one was home, as usual, but it still made

 her shiver.

 As she blotted her eyes with the back of her pale, thin

 hand, one of the news vans drove by slowly, and a guy in a

 red Phillies cap stared at her. She ducked. Now would not be

 the time to capture some emotional-girl-breaks-down-at-thetragedy

 footage.

 ‘You’d better go.’ She sniffed and turned back to Wren.

 ‘It’s so crazy here. And I don’t know when my parents will be

 back.’

 ‘All right.’ He tilted her head up. ‘But can we see each

 other again?’

 Spencer swallowed, and tried to smile. As she did, Wren

 bent down and kissed her, wrapping one hand around the

 back of her neck and the other around the very spot on her

 lower back that, just Friday, hurt like hell.

 Spencer broke away from him. ‘I don’t even have your

 number.’

 ‘Don’t worry,’ Wren whispered. ‘I’ll call you.’

 Spencer stood out on the edge of her vast yard for a

 moment, watching Wren walk to his car. As he drove away,

 her eyes stung with tears again. If only she had someone to

 talk to – someone who wasn’t banned from her house. She

 glanced back at the Ali shrine and wondered how her old

 friends were dealing with this.

 As Wren pulled to the end of her street, Spencer noticed

 another car’s headlights turn in. She froze. Was that her parents?

 Had they seen Wren?

 The headlights inched closer. Suddenly, Spencer realized

 225

 who it was. The sky was a dark purple, but she could just

 make out Andrew Campbell’s longish hair.

 She gasped, ducking behind her mother’s rosebushes.

 Andrew slowly pulled his Mini up to her mailbox, opened it,

 slid something in, and neatly closed it again. He drove away.

 She waited until he was gone before sprinting out to the

 curb and wrenching open the mailbox. Andrew had left her

 a folded-up piece of notepaper.

 Hey, Spencer. I didn’t know if you were taking any calls. I’m

 really sorry about Alison. I hope my blanket helped you yesterday.

 —Andrew

 Spencer turned up her driveway, reading and rereading the

 note. She stared at the slanty boy handwriting. Blanket?

  What blanket?

 Then she realized. It was Andrew who helped her?

 She crumpled up the note in her hands and started sobbing

 all over again.

 226

 33

 Rosewood’s Finest

  ‘Police have reopened the DiLaurentis case, and are in the

  process of questioning witnesses,’ a newscaster on the eleveno’clock news reported. ‘The DiLaurentis family, now living

  in Maryland, will have to face something they’ve tried to put

  behind them. Except now, there is closure.’

  Newscasters were such drama queens, Hanna thought

 angrily as she shoved another handful of Cheez-Its in her

 mouth. Only the news could find a way to make a horrible

 story worse. The camera stayed focused on the Ali shrine, as

 they called it, the candles, Beanie Babies, wilted flowers

 people no doubt just picked out of neighbors’ gardens,

 marshmallow Peeps – Ali’s favorite candy – and of course

 photos.

 The camera cut to Alison’s mother, whom Hanna hadn’t

 seen in a while. Besides her teary face, Mrs. DiLaurentis

 looked pretty – with a shaggy haircut and dangly chandelier

 earrings.

 ‘We’ve decided to have a service for Alison in Rosewood,

 which was the only home Ali knew,’ Mrs. DiLaurentis said in

 a controlled voice. ‘We want to thank all of those who

 227

 helped search for our daughter three years ago for their

 enduring support.’

 The newscaster came back on the screen. ‘A memorial will

  be held tomorrow at the Rosewood Abbey and will be open

  to the public.’

 Hanna clicked off the TV. It was Sunday night. She sat

 on her living room couch, dressed in her rattiest C&C Tshirt

 and a pair of Calvin Klein boxer briefs she’d pilfered

 out of Sean’s top drawer. Her long brown hair was messy

 and strawlike around her face and she was pretty sure she

 had a pimple on her forehead. A huge bowl of Cheez-Its

 rested in her lap, an empty Klondike wrapper was crumpled

 up on the coffee table, and a bottle of pinot noir was

 wedged snugly at her side. She’d been trying all night not to

 eat like this but, well, her willpower just wasn’t very strong

 today.

 She clicked the TV back on, wishing she had someone to

 talk to . . . about the police, about A, and mostly about

 Alison. Sean was out, for obvious reasons. Her mom – who

 was on a date right now – was her usual useless self. After

 the hubbub of activity at the police station yesterday,

 Wilden told Hanna and her mother to go home; they’d deal

 with her later, since the police had more important things to

 attend to at the moment. Neither Hanna nor her mom knew

 what was happening at the station, only that it involved a

 murder.

 On the drive home, instead of Ms. Marin reprimanding

 Hanna for, oh, stealing a car and driving piss-drunk, she

 told Hanna that she ‘was taking care of it.’ Hanna didn’t

 have a clue what that meant. Last year, a cop had spoken at

 a Rosewood Day assembly about how Pennsylvania had a

 ‘zero tolerance’ rule for drunk drivers under twenty-one. At

 the time, Hanna had paid attention only because she

 228

 thought the cop was sort of hot, but now his words haunted

 her.

 Hanna couldn’t rely on Mona, either: She was still at that

 golf tournament in Florida. They’d spoken briefly on the

 phone, and Mona had admitted the police had called her

 about Sean’s car, but she’d played dumb, saying she’d been

 at the party the whole time and Hanna had been too. And

 the lucky bitch: They’d gotten the back of her head on the

 Wawa surveillance tape, but not her face, since she’d been

 wearing that disgusting delivery hat. That was yesterday,

 though, after Hanna got back from the police station. She

 and Mona hadn’t talked today, and they hadn’t discussed

 Alison yet.

 And then . . . there was A . Or if A was Alison, would A be

 gone now? But the police said Alison had been dead for

 years . . .

 As Hanna scanned the guide feature on TV for what else

 was on, her eyelids swollen with tears, she considered calling

 her father – this story might be on the Annapolis-area news,

 too. Or maybe he’d call her? She picked up the silent phone

 to make sure it was still working.

 She sighed. The problem with being Mona’s best friend

 was that they had no other friends. Watching all this Ali

 footage made her think of her old group of friends. They’d

 had their rocky, horrible moments together, but they used to

 have a lot of fun, too. In a parallel universe, they’d all be

 together now, remembering Ali and laughing even though

 they were crying, too. But in this dimension, they’d grown

 too far apart.

 They’d split up for valid reasons, of course – things had

 started to go rotten way before Ali went missing. In the

 beginning, when they were doing that charity drive stuff, it

 was wonderful. But then, after The Jenna Thing happened,

 229

 things got tense. They were all so afraid that what happened

 to Jenna could be linked to them. Hanna remembered being

 jumpy even when she was on the bus and a cop car would

 pass by them, going in the other direction. Then, that next

 winter and spring, whole topics were suddenly off-limits.

 Someone was always saying, ‘Shhh!’ and then they all fell

 into an uncomfortable silence.

 The eleven-o’clock newscasters signed off and The

  Simpsons came on. Hanna picked up her BlackBerry. She still

 knew Spencer’s number by heart, and it probably wouldn’t

 be too late to call. As she dialed the second digit, she cocked

 her ear, her Tiffany earrings jangling. There was a scratching

 noise at the door.

 Dot, who had been lying by her feet, picked up his head

 and growled. Hanna took the Cheez-It bowl off her lap and

 stood.

 Was it . . . A?

 Knees shaking, Hanna crept into the hall. There were

 long, dark shadows at the back door, and the scratching

 noise had grown louder. ‘Oh my God,’ Hanna whispered,

 her chin trembling. Someone was trying to get in!

 Hanna looked around. There was a round jade paperweight

 on the little hall table. It had to weigh at least twenty

 pounds. She heaved it up and took three tentative steps for

 the kitchen door.

 Suddenly, the door burst open. Hanna jumped back. A

 woman stumbled through the entranceway. Her tasteful,

 gray pleated skirt was up around her waist. Hanna held up

 the paperweight, about to throw it.

 Then she realized. It was her mom.

 Ms. Marin bumped into the telephone table as if she were

 wasted. Some guy was behind her, trying to unzip her skirt

 and kiss her at the same time. Hanna’s eyes widened.

 230

 Darren Wilden. Mr. April.

 So that was what her mom meant by ‘taking care of it’?

 Hanna’s stomach clenched. No doubt she looked a little

 insane, tenaciously clutching the paperweight. Ms. Marin

 gave Hanna a very long look, not even bothering to turn

 away from Wilden.

 Her mother’s eyes said, I’m doing this for you.

 231

 34

 Fancy Meeting You Here

 On Monday morning, instead of sitting in first-period bio,

 Emily stood next to her parents in the high-ceilinged,

 marble-floored nave of Rosewood Abbey. She tugged

 uncomfortably at the black, pleated, too-short Gap skirt

 she’d found in the back of her closet and tried to smile. Mrs.

 DiLaurentis stood in the doorway, clad in a cowl-neck black

 dress, heels, and tiny freshwater pearls. She walked up to

 Emily and engulfed her in a hug.

 ‘Oh, Emily,’ Mrs. DiLaurentis sobbed.

 ‘I’m so sorry,’ Emily whispered back, her own eyes watering.

 Mrs. DiLaurentis still wore the same perfume – Coco

 Chanel. It instantly brought back all kinds of memories: A

 million rides to and from the mall in Mrs. DiLaurentis’s

 Infiniti, sneaking into her bathroom to steal TrimSpa tablets

 and to experiment with her expensive La Prairie makeup,

 going through her enormous, walk-in closet and trying on all

 her sexy size-2 black Dior cocktail dresses.

 Other kids from Rosewood streamed around them, trying

 to find seats in the high-backed wooden pews. Emily hadn’t

 known what to expect at Alison’s memorial service. The

 232

 abbey smelled like incense and wood. Simple cylinder-shaped

 lamps hung from the ceiling, and the altar was covered with

 a billion white tulips. Tulips were Alison’s favorite flower.

 Emily remembered Ali helped her mom plant rows of them

 in their front yard every year.

 Alison’s mom finally stood back and wiped her eyes. ‘I

 want you to sit up in the front, with all of Ali’s friends. Is

 that okay, Kathleen?’

 Emily’s mom nodded. ‘Of course.’

 Emily listened to every click of Mrs. DiLaurentis’s heels

 and the shuffling of her own chunky loafers as they walked

 down the aisle. Suddenly it hit Emily why she was here

 again. Ali was dead.

 Emily clutched Mrs. DiLaurentis’s arm. ‘Oh my God.’ Her

 field of vision narrowed, and she heard a waaaah noise in

 her ears, the sign that she was about to faint.

 Mrs. DiLaurentis held her upright. ‘It’s okay. Come on. Sit

 down here.’

 Dizzily, Emily slid into the pew. ‘Put your head between

 your legs,’ she heard a familiar voice say.

 Then another familiar voice snorted. ‘Say it louder, so all

 the boys can hear.’

 Emily looked up. Next to her were Aria and Hanna. Aria

 wore a blue, purple, and fuchsia-striped cotton boat-neck

 dress, a navy velvet jacket, and cowboy boots. It was so

 Aria – she was the type who thought wearing some color to

 funerals celebrated the living. Hanna, on the other hand,

 wore a skimpy black V-neck dress and black stockings.

 ‘Dear, can you move over?’

 Above her, Mrs. DiLaurentis stood with Spencer Hastings,

 who wore a charcoal suit and ballet flats.

 ‘Hey, guys,’ Spencer said to all of them, in that buttery

 voice Emily had missed. She sat down next to Emily.

 233

 ‘So, we meet again,’ Aria said, smiling.

 Silence. Emily peeked at all of them out of the corner of

 her eye. Aria was fidgeting with a silver ring on her thumb,

 Hanna was fumbling around in her purse, and Spencer was

 sitting very still, staring at the altar.

 ‘Poor Ali,’ Spencer murmured.

 The girls sat quietly for a few minutes. Emily wracked her

 brain for something to say. Her ears filled with the waaaah

 sound again.

 She twisted around to scan the crowd for Maya, and her

 eyes landed square on Ben’s. He was sitting in the second-tolast

 row with the rest of the swimmers. Emily lifted her hand

 in a tiny wave. Next to this, the party stuff seemed petty.

 But instead of waving back, Ben glared at her, his thin

 mouth in a stubborn, straight line. Then he looked away.

 O kay.

 Emily swung back around. Rage filled her body. My old best

  friend was just found murdered, she wanted to scream. And

  we’re in a church, for God’s sake! What about forgiveness?

 Then it hit her. She didn’t want him to take her back. Not

 one bit.

 Aria tapped her on the leg. ‘You okay after Saturday

 morning? I mean, you didn’t even know yet, right?’

 ‘No, it was something else, but I’m okay,’ Emily answered,

 even though that wasn’t true.

 ‘Spencer.’ Hanna’s head popped up. ‘I, um, I saw you at

 the mall recently.’

 Spencer looked at Hanna. ‘Huh?’

 ‘You were . . . you were going into Kate Spade.’ Hanna

 looked down. ‘I don’t know. I was going to say hi. But, um,

 I’m glad you don’t have to order those purses from New

 York anymore.’ She put her head down and blushed, as if

 she’d said too much.

 234

 Emily was startled – she hadn’t seen Hanna make that

 expression in years.

 Spencer’s brow crinkled. Then, a sad, tender look came

 over her face. She swallowed hard and looked down.

 ‘Thanks,’ she murmured. Her shoulders started to shake and

 she squeezed her eyes shut. Emily felt her own throat choking

 up. She’d never actually seen Spencer cry.

 Aria put her hand on Spencer’s shoulder. ‘It’s okay,’ she

 said.

 ‘Sorry,’ Spencer said, wiping her eyes with her sleeve. ‘I

 just . . .’ She glanced around at all of them and then started

 crying even harder.

 Emily hugged her. It felt a little awkward, but by the way

 Spencer squeezed her hand, Emily could tell she appreciated

 it.

 When they sat back, Hanna pulled a tiny silver flask out

 of her bag and reached over Emily to pass it to Spencer.

 ‘Here,’ she whispered.

 Without even smelling it or asking what it was, Spencer

 took a huge swallow. She winced but said, ‘Thanks.’

 She passed the flask back to Hanna, who drank and

 handed it to Emily. Emily took a sip, which burned in her

 chest, then passed it to Aria. Before drinking, Aria pulled on

 Spencer’s sleeve.

 ‘This’ll make you feel better too.’ Aria tugged down the

 shoulder of her dress to reveal a white knitted bra strap.

 Emily immediately recognized it – Aria had knitted heavy

 woolen bras for all the girls in seventh grade. ‘I wore it for

 old time’s sake,’ Aria whispered. ‘It’s itching like hell.’

 Spencer sputtered out a laugh. ‘Oh my God.’

 ‘You’re such a spaz,’ Hanna added, grinning.

 ‘I could never wear mine, remember?’ Emily chimed in.

 ‘My mom thought it was too sexy for school!’

 235

 ‘Yeah.’ Spencer giggled. ‘If you can call scratching your

 boobs all day sexy.’

 The girls snickered. Suddenly, Aria’s cell phone buzzed.

 She reached into her bag and looked at the phone’s screen.

 ‘What?’ Aria looked up, realizing they were all staring at

 her.

 Hanna fiddled with her charm bracelet. ‘Did you, um, just

 get a text message?’

 ‘Yeah. So?’

 ‘Who was it?’

 ‘It was my mom,’ Aria answered slowly. ‘Why?’

 Low pipe organ music began to lilt through the church.

 Behind them, more kids shuffled in quietly. Spencer glanced

 nervously at Emily. Emily’s heart started to pound.

 ‘Never mind,’ Hanna said. ‘That was nosy.’

 Aria licked her lips. ‘Wait. Seriously. Why?

 Hanna’s adam’s apple rose with a nervous swallow. ‘I . . .

 I just thought maybe strange things had been happening to

 you, too.’

 Aria’s mouth fell open. ‘Strange is an understatement.’

 Emily clutched her arms around herself.

 ‘Wait. You guys, too?’ Spencer whispered.

 Hanna nodded. ‘Texts?’

 ‘E-mails,’ Spencer said.

 ‘About . . . stuff from seventh?’ Aria whispered.

 ‘Are you guys serious?’ Emily squeaked.

 The friends stared at each other. But before anyone could

 say anything else, the somber-sounding pipe organ filled the

 room.

 Emily turned around. A bunch of people were walking

 slowly up the center aisle. It was Ali’s mom and dad, her

 brother, her grandparents, and some others who must’ve

 been relatives. Two redheaded boys were the last to come

 236

 down the aisle; Emily recognized them as Sam and Russell,

 Ali’s cousins. They used to visit Ali’s family every summer.

 Emily hadn’t seen them in years, and wondered if they were

 still as gullible as they used to be.

 The family members slid into the front row and waited for

 the music to stop.

 As Emily stared at them, she noticed movement. One of

 the pimply, redheaded cousins was staring at them. Emily

 was pretty sure it was the one named Sam – he’d been the

 geekier of the two. He stared at all the girls and then slowly

 and flirtatiously raised an eyebrow. Emily quickly looked

 away.

 She felt Hanna jab her in the ribs. ‘Not it,’ Hanna whispered

 to the girls.

 Emily looked at her, puzzled, but then Hanna motioned

 with her eyes to the two gangly cousins.

 All the girls caught on at the same time. ‘Not it,’ Emily,

 Spencer, and Aria said at once.

 They all giggled. But then Emily paused, considering what

 ‘not it really meant. She’d never thought about it before, but it was kind of mean. When she looked around, she noticed

 her friends had stopped laughing too. They all exchanged a

 look.

 ‘I guess it was funnier back then,’ Hanna said quietly.

 Emily sat back. Maybe Ali didn’t know everything. Yes,

 this might have been the worst day of her life, and she was

 horribly devastated about Ali, and completely freaked about

 A. But for a moment, she felt okay. Sitting here with her old

 friends seemed like the tiny beginning of something.

 237

 35

 Just You Wait

 The organ started up again with its dreary music, and Ali’s

 brother and the others filed out of the church. Spencer, tipsy

 from a few slugs of whiskey, noticed that her three old

 friends had stood up and were filing out of the pew, and she

 figured she should go, too.

 Everyone from Rosewood Day hung out at the back of the

 church, from the lacrosse boys to the video game-obsessed

 geeks who Ali no doubt would have teased back in seventh.

 Old Mr. Yew – the one in charge of the Rosewood Day charity

 drive – stood in the corner, talking quietly to Mr. Kaplan,

 who taught art. Even Ali’s older JV field hockey friends had

 returned from their respective colleges; they stood in a teary

 huddle near the door. Spencer scanned the familiar faces,

 remembering all the people she used to know and didn’t anymore.

 And then, she saw a dog – a seeing-eye dog.

  Oh my God.

 Spencer grabbed Aria’s arm. ‘By the exit,’ she hissed.

 Aria squinted. ‘Is that . . . ?’

 ‘Jenna,’ Hanna murmured.

 ‘And Toby,’ Spencer added.

 238

 Emily turned pale. ‘What are they doing here?’

 Spencer was too stunned to answer. They looked the same

 but totally different. His hair was long now, and she was . . .

 gorgeous, with long black hair and wearing big Gucci sunglasses.

 Toby, Jenna’s brother, caught Spencer staring. A sour, disgusted

 look settled over his face. Spencer quickly jerked her

 eyes away.

 ‘I can’t believe he showed up,’ she whispered, too quietly

 for the others to hear.

 By the time the girls reached the heavy wooden doors

 that led to the church’s crumbling stone steps, Toby and

 Jenna were gone. Spencer squinted in the sunlight of the

 brilliant, perfectly blue sky. It was one of those lovely earlyfall

 days with no humidity, where you were dying to skip

 school, lie in a field, and not think about your responsibilities.

 Why was it always on days like this that something

 horrible happened?

 Someone touched her shoulder and Spencer jumped. It

 was a blond burly cop. She motioned for Hanna, Aria, and

 Emily to go on without her.

 ‘Are you Spencer Hastings?’ he asked.

 She nodded dumbly.

 The cop wrung his enormous hands together. ‘I’m very

 sorry for your loss,’ he said. ‘You were good friends with

 Ms. DiLaurentis, right?’

 ‘Thanks. Yeah, I was.’

 ‘I’m going to need to talk with you.’ The cop reached into

 his pocket. ‘Here’s my card. We’re reopening the case. Since

 you were friends, you might be able to help us. Is it okay if I

 come by in a couple of days?’

 ‘Um, sure,’ Spencer stammered. ‘Whatever I can do.’

 Zombielike, she caught up with her old friends, who’d

 239

 gathered under a weeping willow. ‘What did he want?’ Aria

 asked.

 ‘They want to talk to me, too,’ Emily said quickly. ‘It’s not

 a big deal though, is it?’

 ‘I’m sure it’s the same old stuff,’ Hanna said.

 ‘He couldn’t be wondering about . . . ,’ Aria started. She

 looked nervously to the church’s front door, where Toby,

 Jenna, and her dog had stood.

 ‘No,’ Emily said quickly. ‘We couldn’t get in trouble for

 that now, could we?’

 They all glanced at each other worriedly.

 ‘Of course not,’ Hanna finally said.

 Spencer looked around at everyone talking quietly on the

 lawn. She felt sick after seeing Toby, and she hadn’t seen

 Jenna since the accident. But it was a coincidence that the

 cop had spoken to her right after she’d seen them, right?

 Spencer quickly pulled out her emergency cigarettes and lit

 up. She needed something to do with her hands.

  I’ll tell everyone about The Jenna Thing.

  You’re just as guilty as I am.

  But no one saw me.

 Spencer nervously exhaled and scanned the crowd. There

  wasn’t any proof. End of story. Unless . . .

 ‘This has been the worst week of my life,’ Aria said suddenly.

 ‘Mine too.’ Hanna nodded.

 ‘I guess we can look on the bright side,’ Emily said, her

 voice high-pitched and jittery. ‘It can’t get any worse than

 this.’

 As they followed the procession out to the gravel parking

 lot, Spencer stopped. Her old friends stopped too. Spencer

 wanted to say something to them – not about Ali or A or

 Jenna or Toby or the police, but instead, more than anything,

 240

 she wanted to tell them that she’d missed them all these

 years.

 But before she could say it, Aria’s phone rang.

 ‘Hang on . . . ,’ Aria muttered, rooting around in her bag

 for her phone. ‘It’s probably my mom again.’

 Then, Spencer’s Sidekick vibrated. And rang. And chirped.

 It wasn’t just her phone, but her friends’ phones too. The

 sudden, high-pitched noises sounded even louder against the

 sober, silent funeral procession. The other mourners shot

 them dirty looks. Aria held hers up to silence it; Emily struggled

 to operate her Nokia. Spencer wrenched her phone out

 of her clutch’s pocket.

 Hanna read her screen. ‘I have one new message.’

 ‘I do too,’ Aria whispered.

 ‘Same,’ Emily echoed.

 Spencer saw she did, too. Everyone hit READ. A moment of

 stunned silence passed.

 ‘Oh my God,’ Aria whispered.

 ‘It’s from . . . ,’ Hanna squeaked.

 Aria murmured, ‘Do you think she means . . .’

 Spencer swallowed hard. In tandem, the girls read their

 texts out loud. Each said the exact same thing:

 I’m still here, bitches. And I know everything. —A

 241

 Acknowledgments

 I owe a lot to a great group of people at Alloy Entertainment.

 I’ve known them for years and without them, this book could

 never have happened. Josh Bank, for being hilarious, magnetic,

 and brilliant . . . and for giving me a chance years ago despite

 the fact that I so rudely crashed his company Christmas party.

 Ben Schrank, for encouraging me to do this project in the first

 place and for his invaluable writing advice. Of course Les

 Morgenstein, for believing in me. And my fantastic editor, Sara

 Shandler, for her friendship and dedicated help in shaping this

 novel.

 I’m grateful to Elise Howard and Kristin Marang at

 HarperCollins for their support, insight, and enthusiasm.

 And huge thanks to Jennifer Rudolph Walsh at William

 Morris for all the magical things she made happen.

 Thanks also to Doug and Fran Wilkens for a great

 summer in Pennsylvania. I’m grateful to Colleen McGarry,

 for reminding me of our junior high and high school inside

 jokes, especially those about our fictitious band whose

 name I won’t mention. Thanks to my parents, Bob and

 Mindy Shepard, for their help with sticky plot points and

 for encouraging me to be myself, however weird that

 242

 might be. And I don’t know what I’d do without my sister,

 Ali, who agrees that Icelandic boys are pussies who ride

 small, gay horses and is okay with a certain character in this

 book being named after her.

 And finally, thanks to my husband, Joel, for being loving,

 silly, and patient, and also for reading every draft of this

 book (happily!) and offering good advice – proof that boys

 might just understand more about girls’ inner struggles than

 we think.

 243

 What Happens Next . . .

 I bet you thought I was Alison, didn’t you? Well, sorry, but I’m

 not. Duh. She’s dead.

 Nope, I’m very much alive . . . and I’m very, very close.

 And for a certain clique of four pretty girls, the fun has just

 started. Why? ’Cause I say so.

 Naughty behavior deserves punishment, after all. And

 Rosewood’s finest deserve to know that Aria’s been doing

 some extra-credit smooching with her English teacher, don’t

 they? Not to mention the nasty family secret she’s been hiding

 for years. The girl is a train wreck.

 While I’m at it, I really ought to tip Emily’s parents off to

 the reason she’s been acting funny lately. Hey there, Mr. and

 Mrs. Fields, nice weather, huh? And by the way, your daughter

 likes kissing girls.

 Then there’s Hanna. Poor Hanna. Just free-falling into

 dorkdom. She may try to claw her way back to the top, but

 244

 don’t worry – I’ll be there waiting to knock her rapidly

 growing behind back into a pair of stonewashed mom-jeans.

 Oh my god, I almost forgot Spencer. She’s a total mess!

 After all, her family thinks she’s a completely worthless

 skank. That’s gotta suck. And just between us, it’s about to

 get much worse. Spencer’s keeping a deep, dark secret that

 could pretty much ruin all four of their lives. But who would

 tell such an awful secret? Oh, I don’t know. Take a wild

 guess.

 Bingo.

 Life’s so much fun when you know everything.

 Just how do I know so much? You’re probably dying to

 know, aren’t you? Well, relax. All in due time.

 Believe me, I’d love to tell you. But what’s the fun in that?

 I’ll be watching. —A

 245

 FAMILY TRUST

 Amanda Brown

 Becca Reinhart’s life is work, work, work. The youngest ever

 partner of Davis Capital, her job is her life and she has no

 intention of being sidetracked from it, especially not by all

 those, including her Jewish mother, who think that just

 because she’s 31 she should be settling down.

 When Edward Kirkland isn’t at his racquet club, attending

 charity dinners or gala concerts, he’s being pursued by countless

 women who consider him to be the most eligible bachelor in

 town. But he has no desire to commit either, and his two dogs

 are his only constant companions.

 A more unlikely pair you couldn’t hope to meet, but when

 Becca and Edward become joint guardians to a four-year-old

 child called Emily, their lives collide with a bang . . .

 978 0 7515 3483 2

 LEGALLY BLONDE

 Amanda Brown

 Elle Wood, University of Southern California sorority president

 and socio-political jewellery design major, is blonde, spoiled,

 creative and desperately in love with her college sweetheart,

 Warner Huntingdon III. But when Warner announces he’s

 dumping her to go off to Stanford, Elle decides that a little thing

 like law school won’t come between them. Anything Warner

 can do, she can do better.

 Elle’s Stanford misadventures begin badly, and it seems the one

 place where blondes definitely don’t have more fun is law school.

 But then Elle’s asked to defend one-time fitness queen Brooke

 Vandermark on a murder charge. Seizing the opportunity to

 prove her worth to Warner and her fellow classmates, she

 vindicates all who are blonde with a tip any Cosmo girl should

 know.

 

 

 





1. Рисунок 1. ~ Расчетная схема и схема замещения Задаются базисные условия- базисная мощность принимае.html
2. О правовом регулировании производства и реализации пищевой продукции содержащих генетически модифицирова
3. Конденсаційні та сублімаційні процеси в атмосфері
4. Теория государства и права как наука и учебная дисциплина 1
5. тематичне моделювання Авторефератдисертації на здобуття наукового ступенякандидата економічних на
6. тема трудового права.html
7. элита Термин элита
8. Остеопатия
9. тема НАССР 5
10. тема нормативных актов в Российской Федерации Заключение Список литературы Введение Во все времена л
11. N 20868 МИНИСТЕРСТВО РОССИЙСКОЙ ФЕДЕРАЦИИ ПО ДЕЛАМ ГРАЖДАНСКОЙ ОБОРОНЫ ЧРЕЗВЫЧАЙНЫМ СИТУАЦИЯМ И ЛИКВИ.
12. Йорк такой же страстной любовью как и еще одно явление в своей жизни
13. это отношения между людьми группами людей по поводу производства распределения и потребления материальны
14. х классов 19 декабря 2013 года Предмет Класс Груп
15. практвческая часть и третья глава это пути и проблемы решения выбранной темы
16. это мнение определенной группы потребителей относительно важнейших характеристик продукта
17. . Уздзеянне звяроў на пладаноскасць і натуральнае ўзнаўленне лесу
18. 56 Загальна характеристика Київського обласного управління юстиції
19. Бюджетный процесс
20. реферата состоит в том что наука гистология изучает строение тканей живых организмов.